Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User:Xionol

2015-07-15T12:21:33Z

Xionol:

Hello, I'm Haruka. I just edit and proofread novels when I have free time.

Feel free to send me any work that needs to be edited.

Contact info: kazemarukyokukou@yahoo.com

User:Xionol

2015-04-25T03:26:28Z

Xionol:

Hello, I'm Xionol. I just edit and proofread novels when i have free time.

Name: Haruka Shirayuki

Favourite anime: To Aru Majutsu no Index, The World God Only Knows, Yahari Ore no Seishun Rabu Kome wa Machigatteiru.

Contact info: kazemarukyokukou@yahoo.com

Mahou Sensou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-03-05T20:09:53Z

Xionol: /* Part 4 */

==CHAPTER 1: Magic Girl In The Summer==

===Part 1===

One step from the entrance Nanase Takeshi slightly breathed in what remained of the cool night air.

It was a clear sky with no clouds.

It was just after 6:30am.

For an average high school student, it might have been a bit too early to depart for school, but Takeshi, as usual, closed the front gate quietly, and started walking.

The fine white gate of the mansion on the right, opened automatically when he came before it.

“Good morning Takeshi.”

A girl wearing the same school uniform as Takeshi came out from the opened gate and smiled sweetly.

“Good morning Isoshima.”

Takeshi and the girl, Isoshima Kurumi started walking alongside each other.

This was a usual sight.

Takeshi's house was your typical single family detached house, while on the other hand, the house of Kurumi who lived next door, was a mansion called Isoshima Residence, which was famous even in the neighborhood.

That mansion which was surrounded by a wide garden in all four directions, had 5 times more land than Takeshi's house.
Seeing the white porcelain gate open automatically every morning, Takeshi could only smile wryly as he remembered the waist high fence at his own house.

From Kurumi’s appearance, you could tell she was an ojou-sama,<ref>Term used for young ladies from a noble or rich family.</ref> but to Takeshi she was a childhood friend he had known since they were small.

Today, she had a little bit of her long, straight, chestnut-colored hair tied back.
Takeshi who was walking next to her could not help but notice her features, slender shoulders, raised eyebrows with eyes that gave a look of determination, her tightly closed mouth with pink colored lips and elegant chin line. Except for the light pink chap stick she had no other makeup on, despite this, she still had an attractive figure.

If 10 youths of the same age were asked, all of them would agree she was cute, if pressed any further they would all say that she was a rare beauty in a class by herself.

Kurumi, aware that she was being watched, lifted her head to look at Takeshi.

“What’s the matter?”

Takeshi shook his head slightly as he smiled.

“It’s nothing, I was just thinking of how quickly the first semester ended.”

While she looked up at the summer sky, Kurumi’s face broke out into a smile.

“Well, before you even know it, the spring exams will be here.”

“Hmmm, that’s true, though I had a difficult time with the aunts because you didn’t want to attend that private girls school in the city, they were surprised and tried to persuade me to convince you.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 19.jpg|thumbnail]]

Takeshi shrugged his shoulders at Kurumi pouting.

“I’ll choose to go to whatever school I want to and won’t allow anyone to say otherwise, it really can’t be helped, besides, at this point in time I think it’s fine and my parents also think so.”

Takeshi listened to her repeated assertions. “Is that so?” he asked.

“Yeah, if I were to go to a private school I would have to take a train by myself, wouldn’t that be dangerous?”

Takeshi frowned as he tried to imagine Kurumi alone on a train.

“That is certainly possible if you don’t live close to the city.”

“Right!”

Seeing Kurumi’s happy smile glitter and shine like the morning sun, Takeshi could not help but feel somewhat happy too.

It’s the best feeling to be able to laugh with friends even if it is only one other, however, the moment Takeshi arrived at school his facial expression darkened. There was one semester where Kurumi had no friends, they were in separate classes, but not once had Takeshi seen her together with the other girls in her class. Because Takeshi was in the Kendo Club as a first year he was able to become acquaintances with the third years and befriended several people who were in the same class, even in middle school he had numerous acquaintances. Truthfully, Kurumi was also part of the Kendo club, since she was the only girl she became the club manager and was not actually in an environment where she could make a girlfriend.

Kurumi was a friend, did he need to speak about this no matter what? As expected, he began to feel uneasy, that wasn't good and he felt he should just stop.

In Kurumi's world the only worries she had were to be in the same class as Takeshi, eating lunch with him every day, and to be able to rely on him without causing problems, but while that may be true, she should still make friends, even so, there was no reason for her to say that.

It would be expected that a boy would need considerable courage to interfere with a girl bonding, but maybe that was Kurumi's inner desire. Maybe it would have been better if someone had always been angry. Even so, while walking next to her, Takeshi would send periodic glances her way, it was hard to believe how many times these feelings would be put away. In some respects, Isoshima was a nice and diligent girl.

There was no way for Takeshi to know of her feelings as Kurumi walked like a puppy, waving her hand with a beaming smile.

☆☆☆

===Part 2===

Most of the other students were in the classroom by the time Takeshi finished his morning training with the Kendo Club.

You could tell which students anticipated the start of summer vacation tomorrow by looking at their bright faces, this somehow made the atmosphere in the classroom quite lively.

“Nanase?”

Takeshi became confused when someone turned around and suddenly called out to him after a few minutes.

“Eh, what?”

“Don’t ‘eh, what’ me, were you even listening?”

Takeshi's desk was surrounded by two other people standing next to it, the guy who greeted him and started a conversation from the seat in front was a fellow classmate and friend. There were three pairs of eyes staring at Takeshi.

“So, is Nanase going anywhere during break?”

“Ahhh…” Takeshi said as a subtle smile floated across his face.

“Now, now Nanase, Ida.”

When the the three other classmates started an uproar, Takeshi and Ida quickly denied it and pretended they didn't see them.

“Just meet their eyes.”

All three came to an immediate understanding.

“Nanase and Ida also seem to have reached an agreement.”

“Certainly.”

“A person who is too serious and a delinquent.”

Of course, the person who was too serious was Takeshi and the delinquent was Ida, hearing them described as such, Takeshi had mixed feelings and could only put on a wry smile.

“It’s not like anything was meant by being too serious.”

However, Takeshi's words immediately denied that.

“No no! Who is the number one most serious guy!?”

All three instantly pointed at him.

“Hey!”

“Well, it’s just a natural result.”

"Haa," Takeshi let out an exaggerated sigh, “Well, at least it’s better than being a delinquent.”

That remark was immediately rejected.

“It’s no good after all.”

“Nanase is trying to imagine a delinquent.”

“It looks like Nanase leads a proper life.”

Un-un,<ref>Sound effect of grunting in agreement</ref> three people nodded their head in agreement.

“What, a proper life?”

With a shocked expression, Takeshi raised his eyes in bewilderment as if to question his friend.

“Huh? So…let me see….”

Another friend urged him to continue.

“Therefore, if you continued to practice Kendo, you could become a police officer and then find a beautiful person to be your wife.”

“I’m sure there are other ways.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Well, I wonder where there will be a beautiful wife.”

“Wouldn’t that be a life of smooth sailing!”<ref>I guess the easiest understanding would be the easy life</ref>

Three people were trying to imagine who would be their wife, Takeshi too, even though he understood it he did not have the willpower to deny it. Besides it’s not like he could, regardless of how many times he repeated it to himself.

“I’ve said everything I want to say.”

As one blind man said “Maybe I will take one serious step in this wonderful life.”<ref>I have no idea where this quote is from</ref> The three of them only nodded to each other.

“No no! I am at the limits of envy.”

“It’s seriously enviable.”

“Oh, but didn't you say you were going to Law School?”

So they finally moved to the point.

“In my defense, recently it hasn't been profitable. I may have to keep an eye on it.”

Takeshi was finally able to take a breath of relief as they switched to a different topic. Even so, this phrase “life of smooth sailing” was ironic for him.

After he failed in that unpleasant situation, what's left in life may only be atonement.
Takeshi's future was too far away, what he could see in front and behind him was an abyss that spread out in all directions, it was too realistic and familiar that he became depressed.

☆☆☆

===Part 3===
Takeshi had Kendo practice after the closing ceremony, by the time he started to head home it was already late evening.

After he escorted Kurumi (who was the club manager) home, Takeshi opened the door to his house with a depressed look.

“I’m home.”

In a typical family it is normal to call out when you arrived home, and Takeshi wasn't any different.
A bright light was on in the hallway. Next to his mother's shoes was a pair of sneakers that were about his size, further back, in the living room, a shadow vaguely moved and could be seen faintly behind the frosted glass door. At the exact moment that Takeshi quietly took off his shoes, he was startled by the laughter coming from the living room.

He hurried up to his room on the second floor, at the same time he entered his room he heard the voices of his mother and younger brother talking downstairs.

It was about the time for dinner to be finished, after Takeshi helped out in the kitchen he changed his clothes. He was sweaty and wanted to take a bath but it was his brother’s time slot.

As usual, he didn’t want to eat dinner and his mother had probably washed the dishes so it couldn’t be helped that there was no way to kill time.

Takeshi had to be careful every day because he wanted to not face his family as much as possible. It had continued be like that because of a certain incident that happened two years ago. From that day on, for him to stay in this house, he always needed to carry that burden.

Takeshi was a rank holder in Kendo.<ref>In Kendo, a practitioner is given ranks, it starts at 1st-Dan goes to 8th-Dan which is the highest rank someone can attain now.</ref>

It was due to his special skill. If that was sufficient, then he might have had more freedom.

It is up to the family members to deal with their own ghosts.

He began Kendo as an elementary school student, his younger brother and he would go to the Dojo together.
Gekkou, who was the younger brother, and Takeshi were born one year apart and were very close to each other.

However, there was an incident that marked a turning point which caused Gekkou to avoid Takeshi, his mother and father also dealt with it in the same way. From that date everything changed, every time his mother saw him she was indifferent, his father would return every day, and his younger brother completely hated him now.

Takeshi could not even remember the last time he laughed in this house.

Just to get along with his family, he had to breathe quietly so he didn't meet anyone.

Because it was all his fault he couldn't blame someone else.

After he changed clothes, Takeshi strained his ears for any movement downstairs. If Gekkou was still in the bath there should a loud
sound of water.

He went to the kitchen to eat dinner and then immediately returned to his room.

By the time his brother started to watch TV in the living room he had taken a bath and had already gone back to his room to spend the rest of the time until morning.

Once he got used to this way of living it wasn't that bad.

If he was unable to talk to his family then he can just go to school where there are many more people.
How many times has he had this thought? Thinking this, Takeshi leaked out another deep sigh.

“I really wish tomorrow would come quickly.”

He looked out the window towards the Isoshima Residence, planted in the garden there was an unknown broadleaf tree whose leaves swayed in the breeze, a large shadow jumped from the leaves and branches. “What an eerie looking shadow,” murmured Takeshi.

“It would be nice if time would go by faster.”

The tree branches moved slightly as if it nodding in agreement.

“If I could leave this house, anywhere would be better, even hell itself.”

At school, Takeshi is very diligent and sociable, because of this he had many people he considered friends, but at home, he is nothing but a shadow of his former self.

Right now, Takeshi's greatest hope is when dawn breaks.

Summer vacation only increased the unpleasantness of time in his house.

As a result, Takeshi’s summer vacation was always depressing.

☆☆☆

===Part 4===

It was the second day of summer vacation, and even though there were no lessons, the school was filled with a lively atmosphere from the energetic students who had come here for club activities.

“Takeshi, you’re going to the dojo, right?”

When they arrived at school Kurumi parted with Takeshi to go to the girl’s locker room while he went towards the clubroom.

It was nearly 9:00am, you could hear the encouraged shouts from around the sports clubs which had already started their practices, from inside the school musical notes played by the woodwind club echoed.

Takeshi walked along the side of the clubroom near the sports ground, when a lone student came out from one of the storage sheds and considerably waved his hand.

In fact, even from a distance, Takeshi was quite familiar with this person, so he called out to them.

“Good morning Ida.”

“Yo!”

The person who approached was Ida, and they were in the same class.

As the distance narrowed, an unpleasant sparkle was noticed from his hair.

Spiky, blond hair held up by wax and dressed in clothes that were not allowed to be worn at school.

Seeing that gaudy colored T-shirt, Takeshi wryly smiled.

“It will anger sensei<ref>Teacher</ref> if you wear those clothes.”

Takeshi pointed at the bright red T-shirt while Ida’s face formed a sneer.

“Things like wearing a uniform during a holiday are meant for the military right?”

Takeshi wanted to ask Ida why he was at school during break when he wasn’t a member of any clubs.

“Makeup classes, makeup classes. Is Nanase here for club activities? It must be troublesome.”

“It’s not troublesome if I like doing it.”

It was better than his house and he felt it was more reasonable to be praised for being here, but he kept silent.

For some reason, Ida restlessly looked around.

“What’s wrong?”

“Well, if people saw us meeting then your reputation would be hurt.”

“Reputation huh……”

“No, it’s true.”

For some reason Ida felt relieved after he checked his surroundings.

It may seem strange to see these two together, Ida, who by all appearances was a Yankee,<ref>Delinquent</ref> and the Kendo devotee Takeshi who is seen as serious when praised and dark-natured when criticized.

Because of his outward appearance, Ida was known as a flamboyant person around school.

That did not mean that there were no other students with dyed hair, many of the sensei did not worry about that. Ida was just unusual because he was assertive and had a fierce presence, furthermore, he had evil looking eyes and used the Osaka dialect,<ref>It's generalized as Kansai dialect, but the author specifically wrote Osaka-ben</ref> so even another classmate wouldn't readily approach him.

Takeshi was one who rarely concerned himself over such details.

“I don’t really care,” Takeshi said as Ida raised his eyebrows.

“You don’t care!”

“Ida, frankly it’s not the first time I’ve said that.”

“I don't care, people don't care, there's too much of that around.”

Ida frowned as Takeshi complained to him.

“Isn't it that you give off a different feeling instead of actually not caring? That is, you would worry about anybody who was like me. In short, if you weren't like that then you and I would not be talking.”

Heh, Heh, Ida looked away and regretfully laughed as Takeshi shook his head.

“But if that is the case, why are we talking now?”

“That is my slight kindness.”

Ida hung his head.

“Then maybe I should become a free spirit like Ida. I'll dye my hair, wear a T-shirt like that and then it wouldn't be strange for me to talk with you, right?”

Ida opened his eyes wide when he heard Takeshi's suggestion, it seemed like it was a good idea to him.

“Stop! That would be no good! If such a thing ever happened I would beat you on the head in my own way and send you off to the hospital. The T-shirt is one thing, but what possessed you to say your other ideas!?”

“I can probably guess which store Ida bought that T-Shirt from.”

Takeshi pointed to Ida’s flashy red T-shirt.

However, Ida's eyes hardened as he stared at the serious face of Takeshi.

Then, suddenly, Ida let out a relieved sigh.

“Y, you, the way you look when going on about the T-shirt, such a useless point!”

He suddenly laughed loudly.

“Ida?”

“....It...it's no good...you, haha...have an amusing imagination. Heh, heh.”

For a long time, Ida was rolling on the ground laughing. When it finally subsided, he looked up with watery eyes.

“You say you want to look like me but frankly that would be too much and you should just stop!”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah!”

When Ida flatly said that, the sound of the bell could be heard from the direction of the school building.

“Uwah, this is bad! That's the chime ringing, if I’m late I won't earn my credits. Well see you later Nanase!”

“Ah, yeah……”

“Keep that appearance! The T-shirt is out of the question!”

After saying that last thing with a laugh, Ida stood up and ran away.

"So it wouldn't be suitable?" Takeshi muttered immediately and started to walk in the direction of the club building.

When Takeshi arrived at the club building another first year member was already inside changing clothes.

“Yo, Nanase.”

“Good morning.”

The club room was small, it was only 4 tatami mats <ref>A way to measure the size of rooms in Japan, approximately.88m by 1.76m for the Tokyo area, other areas have their own measurements.</ref> wide and had lockers side by side along the wall.

Takeshi pulled out his Kendo uniform and started to change clothes.

The other members had already finished changing clothes and had gone to the dojo.

Takeshi began to hurriedly change his clothes when a friend called out to him.

“Weren’t you with Ida a little while ago? I was watching you talk to him.”

Anyone going to the clubroom would have seen them.

It seems even the class next door was familiar with Ida's face, so he wouldn't be surprised if someone knew that Takeshi was speaking with him, his friend just shook his head in confusion.

“That's impossible. After all, why would you speak with Ida Kazumi.”

“He’s not really a bad guy,” Takeshi said as he put on the navy blue hakama.<ref>Traditional Japanese clothing worn by men, though today you can see both sexes wearing it</ref>

“Well, you may be right. It does appear that way a little. Though if the sensei saw you together they might say otherwise.”

The Sakuraya Senior High School is a prep school for students who plan on attending university, the moment they are first years, many of
them will pay careful attention to their grades.

Takeshi understood that there was a connection between Ida and his grades, he would be really surprised to know that his classmates would say that was exactly why they kept their distance.

To other classes, Ida appeared to be unfortunate.

Ida would pay attention to the sensei during lectures, Takeshi who was also in the same class witnessed it. Still, being together never had an effect on their grades.

“That guy is pretty ordinary, when I spoke with him today he said he had makeup classes. I think, appearance aside, he's pretty serious.”

Takeshi calmly defended his friend and shrugged his shoulders.

"If you say so. In middle school there were rumors about that guy from various people that hung out in front of the station once awhile, they said he got into a fight with another school."

"Did you even verify the credibility of that rumor? Besides, setting aside the fact it's old, you would expect that he would have had to of come back with one or two injuries. As I thought it's simply just a rumor."

Suddenly, after his friend heard that, he covered his eyes with his arm.

“Really, you and that guy,” he said as he mimicked crying.

“What do you mean?”

Takeshi was confused at his idiotic friend's gesture, and had an angry expression on his face.

“No! No! I wasn't disagreeing. Seriously. I failed at trying to persuade Nanase who has amazing ability!”

“You really are an idiot after all.”

“I am not.”

Takeshi was still angry at his friend but he forced a smile onto his face, after a little while the tone was altered to a murmur.

“Even so, be a little more careful. Once you get very involved in something it becomes hard to separate yourself from it.”

Takeshi was amazed when heard that, and he softened his smile.

“Thank you for your concern, but I'll be okay.”

It's not good for someone's health if they are always worried.

“U Uoou!”

“What the heck was that?”

He was surprised by his friend’s sudden outburst.

“As I thought, Takeshi and that guy!”

''Ponto''.<ref>Onomatopoeia for hitting the shoulder</ref>

Lightly tapped on the shoulder, his friend retreated one step, two steps. Then he suddenly jumped back and opened the door.

“Well, I'll be going ahead of you. Since you're the last one, make sure to shut the door, yoroshiku!”<ref>Generally a greeting when meeting someone, in this case it's being used as "I'm counting on you"</ref>

“Oi!” As it was, he needed to quickly run to the dojo. “Taku,<ref>Words of exasperation</ref> it can’t be helped.”

While he grumbled about his heartless friend, Takeshi looked at the clock. 8:57am. He was unlikely to make it the dojo by 9:00am.

If he was late for training, the second year senpais<ref>Senior, sometimes written as sempai</ref> would force him to do the days chores.

He would have to atone in his outfit. Takeshi finished changing his clothes and hurried out of the clubroom.

He started to run under the blazing sun drenched in sweat.

However, several minutes before he got there, he stopped and realized he had forgot something.

“Not good, I forgot a towel……” he muttered as he looked down at his empty hand.

He was dejected at the fact that he had to turn around and go back to the clubroom.

At this time Takeshi had no idea that this choice would alter his fate in a big way.

If he had known, he would never have gone back to get the towel.

Still, the only thoughts inside Takeshi's head at the moment was the fact that he was late and would be forced to do many chores.

☆☆☆

===Part 5===

Takeshi knew that the senpais would notice he forgot his towel and send him back to the clubroom, in his memories this occurrence was already written that morning.

Takeshi frowned.

He always carefully avoided meeting his family in the morning, however today he had been unlucky.
He had met his younger brother Gekkou who was in the bathroom fixing his hair.

Perplexed by this sudden development, Takeshi decided he should greet him, in contrast, Gekkou forcibly pushed him to the side without even looking at him and went to the kitchen.

Unlike Takeshi who had Kendo practice every morning during summer vacation, Gekkou, a third year in middle school, would go to cram school every day. At any rate, because of the time period they had met.

Even if it wasn't summer vacation it was normal for Takeshi to leave at 6:30am because of morning training, however it was very unusual for Gekkou to be awake at that time.

The probability of a near miss and meeting each other was exceedingly low.

Takeshi returned to the clubhouse with a big sigh.

He decided that from tomorrow onwards, it might be better if he was extra careful and left his house earlier.

Even if Gekkou hated him, he still found it hard that even when they met he was ignored. Even if it was his fault.
The moment Takeshi grabbed the doorknob of the clubroom and turned it, something shook his body.

“……?”

He had a feeling that he heard something.

“…nega…kete.”

He realized that was a person, they sounded female, but her words were too soft to be audible.

“Is someone there?”

It sounded like it was coming from a different room adjoining the Kendo clubroom. Takeshi tried to open the door for the Judo Club on the left side. The Judo Club’s door was not locked. However, when he looked inside there was nobody there and the smell of sweat caused you to pinch your nose.

“Oi, can someone answer me?”

He knocked on the Volleyball Club's door next, again no voices were heard.

“Was it my imagination?”

Takeshi tilted his head and then returned to the Kendo Clubroom, 5 meters away a door was opened vigorously and a loud sound was heard, he turned around to look.

“……Onega……i, tasuke……”<ref>"Please save." I kept the original in to go along with the dialogue from earlier</ref>

A person emerged from the shower room and while muttering, collapsed on the ground.

The girl’s black hair was the first thing seen. It had spread gently across the ground as the morning sun brilliantly reflected off like a raven's feather.

She wore an unfamiliar uniform. It was a short sleeve blouse, where the sleeves swelled, there were three navy blue lines that went in.
Her excessively slender, white arms extended from there as she laid feebly on the ground.

He quietly approached the girl, she had light pink colored lips which were slightly opened and her eyes were closed.

She looked to be the same age as him. Takeshi crouched down and touched her thin shoulders.

“Um, are you okay?”

The spot where he touched her transmitted a burning heat. If he looked closely, he saw she was repeatedly breathing hard from her mouth. It was as if she had sprinted with all her might. Upon further inspection, Takeshi noticed that her knees were bleeding.

“What should I do?”

Takeshi shook her shoulder again.

“Oi, are you okay?”

However, her breathing steadily became rougher.

“I guess it can’t be helped.”

There was nobody else around to call out to because club activities had already started.

Takeshi grabbed her left arm.

“Can you get up? I'll move you somewhere else where you can lie down as much as you want.”

He found it difficult to stand while he dragged her up.

She had fainted and limply leaned against him.

“Nggggggh.”

It was a risky posture, but he took one step forward, as expected it was harsh. Takeshi crouched once again, this time he put his back closer and pulled her up. Both of her arms loosely dangled down in front of his chest.

Takeshi hesitated on the way he should carry her, somehow he forced himself to stand on one knee.

The girl was short but she had become limp.
Because her arms were wrapped around his neck, there was an oppressive weight applied there.

"It's impossible after all, this is a bad way to carry someone."

Using these words as a justification, Takeshi turned around and used both his hands to feel around for her thighs. He put one leg under each arm and once more got up from the ground with her on his back. This was much easier than when he dragged her, however, it would be dreadful if other people saw this situation.

Takeshi started to hurry, he hoped that he would not be seen by anybody else. With this wish inside, Takeshi ran to the school building as he carried this unknown girl.

☆☆☆

===Part 6===

Takeshi was strangely embarrassed by the heat and weight of the girl, he felt sorry for her and was nervous as he quickly ran until he arrived at the school infirmary.

At any rate, seemingly fainted he suffered from the sound of a long breath from her by his ear.

''Funya funya.''<ref>Onomatopoeia</ref>

Holding her soft thighs, his hands seemed to sink in.

He was dripping with sweat, one could say it was because he was in such a situation and the fact that he ran in a temperature that exceeded 30 degrees.<ref>Celsius, 86 degrees Fahrenheit</ref> It would not be unreasonable if she happened to wake up and screamed because of the smell.

Takeshi felt relieved when he finally saw the infirmary at the other side of the hallway.

“Excuse me!!”

He skillfully opened the door with his foot.

“Sensei!?<ref>This time it's referring to the school Nurse.</ref> Are you here?”

The infirmary was not locked, but the figure of a person was nowhere to be seen.

Reluctant, Takeshi carried the girl in and approached two beds lined up next to each other. He bowed a little and rolled up the futon with one hand.

He turned his back to the bed to let her slide off onto it and unintentionally took a breath.

"Ha, sure was heavy......"

He noticed the clock on the wall and was astonished at the time.

"Ah, crap! Practice."

Takeshi looked down at the bed, the girl laid there face up and her hands were in a position like she was praying.

“This is bad, but I don’t where someone is and I have to go.”

Being anymore involved with this girl is just asking for trouble.

Since the third year students retired after the previous summer tournament, the Kendo club is presently carried on by the second year students whom are even stricter than the third year students.

When Takeshi was just about to leave the infirmary, the girl behind him gasped painfully.

“Uh……uh……”

He reflexively looked back with vaguely trembling eyelashes.

“Are you awake...?” Takeshi walked back to the bed and called out to her.

“…………s, an.”

“Nii……san……”

“Nii-san?”

In an attempt to understand her words, he brought his face closer to hers.

“Don’t go, please don’t go……”

Her hand suddenly moved, she grabbed onto the sleeve of Takeshi’s Kendo uniform.

“Wait, wait a minute.”

He tried to separate from her, but was grabbed firmly and pulled closer.

From her eyes, a clear drop of water became visible, it attracted attention as it ran down the side of her face.

“Nii-san…………don’t go……”

Ha, a sigh escaped from Takeshi’s mouth. In this girl's current state, if he brushed away her hand it would leave a bad taste in his mouth.

"If this is how it goes, 10 minutes late is the same as 30 minutes late huh."

Unable to move his shoulder, Takeshi one again looked down at her.

With her eyes closed, there was a vague impression that if she were to sit up, she would be a fairly cute child. Silky black hair, black bangs of similar proportion on her forehead, and white skin like an infant's. A rounded nose and a small mouth below it gave a childish impression.

Perhaps her features had not changed much from when she was a child.

At that time, Takeshi remembered the feeling of carrying her on his back just now and reflexively stretched his back muscles.

“No, no, no,” he felt dizzy and shook his head.

It seemed that it would be best if he immediately shut out of his mind the lingering sensation of her soft arms and thighs on his back.

Takeshi sat down on the edge of the bed. He wanted to go get a chair, but was unable to because she had seized his Kendo uniform.

“……Nii-san……huh?”

He wondered if she also had a fight with her brother. If so, then it would better for them to reconcile as quickly as possible and not end up like them. Because of his own experience, Takeshi knew that if it went too far, they would be unable to mend their relationship.

Just because they are siblings, it did not mean that they would always unconditionally forgive each other.

Takeshi no longer remembered the last time Gekkou had spoken with him. His mother discussed all kinds of things when the school contacted her for an interview, his father did not say much.

The house wasn’t the same as others and it was constant. Even though Takeshi could be seen with his family, his existence was like a shadow in another dimension.

While lost in thought, Takeshi felt the hand that had gripped him had unexpectedly loosened and he lifted his head up. The eyelashes of the girl lying on the bed were faintly trembling, abruptly her eyes opened, they were big and beautiful.

Treating Takeshi as a peeping tom, the girl got up quickly like a spring.

“Who are you!?”

While saying this, the girl kneeled on top of the bed and took out a black object from the waist of the skirt and pointed it at Takeshi.

“Wh, What….the hell……”

While keeping an eye on the black object, Takeshi also got up from the bed and took a step back.

“Is it a toy?”

However, it was too much of a solemn deep black.

Contrary to being frail, the girl had a sharp light in her gaze, her slender white finger was around the trigger and as she gripped the gun the murderous intent filled the room.
With a gun pointed at him, Takeshi became rigid and could only stare blankly at it. The girl’s mind finally cleared up and her eyes wavered.

“Where am I?”

During the brief pause, Takeshi somehow managed to answer.

“Sakuraya Senior High School’s infirmary.”

“The infirmary? Why?”

“Why……”

The muzzle that was fixated on Takeshi’s chest subtly moved, it was an unrealistic situation at first, but he gradually regained his composure even though he still couldn’t comprehend why the girl he saved suddenly pointed a gun at him.

It was inevitable that his sense of reality hadn’t quite set in yet, moreover it was accompanied by a feeling of irritation which grew stronger.

He carried her all the way to the infirmary and stayed near her because he was worried, she then returns the favor by suddenly pulling out a toy that looks like a gun which he couldn't say for certain if it was real or loaded with bullets. Who wouldn’t be offended after that?

“Because you collapsed in front of me previously I was being kind and carried you here.” Takeshi said disagreeably, the girl frowned upon hearing his words.

“You carried me?”

Takeshi who was not used to repeating the same thing, ignored the gun and turned his back on the girl.

At any rate, he was now confident that it was a toy, even if a bullet was fired from it, it wouldn’t hurt that much.

“Because your leg is injured you should get it disinfected first. Come back later and get medicine for it.”

Takeshi started to leave the bed, the girl also rose up from her spot as if deciding whether or not she should go as well.

“Wait!”

However, due to her poor footing on the bed as she rose her body wouldn’t obey her command and her posture broke.

“Ah……”

Takeshi looked back after hearing her surprised voice and quickly held out his arms.

“That’s dang…!”

However, he was not able to slow her momentum as she clung to his arm and stumbled.

“Kyaa!”

“Uwa!”

The girl somehow stopped herself but she broke Takeshi’s balance and the fell down together.

At that moment, something like a thread brushed by his cheek and he felt a warm sensation firmly pressed against his lips.

His eyes opened wide from the strange sensation. Until now he had never experienced it.

It was only for a short while but the girl had fallen down and had her arms placed on Takeshi's chest.

He raised his body and separated himself from her.

Takeshi violently blinked his eyes and reviewed what had happened.

“……Ah……ehmm……”

Before his eyes the girl who still had a hand on his chest started to tremble.

It took some time for both of them to grasp what had happened. The girl was the first one to understand.

“IYAAAAA!!” the girl shouted suddenly.

Then, grasping the gun tightly she turned and pointed it at him and started firing.

It was so sudden that all Takeshi couldn’t even see the flash.

Furthermore there were explosions going off by his forehead and the moment he saw them his body felt like it lost its gravity and he flew through the air and subsequently felt a sharp pain run through his back.

“……Uhh……”

His breath became ragged, he was having a hard time breathing.

He was thrown to the middle of the infirmary, knocked down the desk and then rolled on his side.

"Ouch…… What the hell, this."

Takeshi felt sore, he was confused and didn’t know what just happened, and in regards to the girl she was in a complete panic due to this development.

With her hand shaking and the gun still pointed at Takeshi she dropped down onto one knee.

Her body was trembling and the right hand that was pressed onto her left was shaking, but her stance was firm and the gun point would not waver away from Takeshi.

Takeshi could smell a sweet fragrance where the girl's head had been on his gi and the incredible sensation of her lips remained as well.

With exception of his previous thoughts on reality, everything else faded into oblivion and he felt like he fly beyond the horizon to the ends of the universe.

In an instant Takeshi's current condition was blown away, even though he ached all over he was somehow able move his body and get up as the girl watched him.

She was still frantically grasping the handgun tightly.

Why she had such a thing in her possession, that thing that injured others, he was interested if there was connection between that and why she had collapsed, at the moment that thought was going around in his mind and the scene in front of him was even stranger because
of the dull pain felt in his head.

“Hey,” Takeshi called out, but the girl remained silent.

“I, wasn’t I shot at with that gun? Despite that…”

Takeshi put his hand on his forehead.

“I don’t seem hurt here. Why is that?

If it was a real gun, he should without a doubt be dead. However, the girl who is holding the gun is glaring at Takeshi.

“It was a complete accident. Won’t you pretend it never happened? It’s not something we should count.”

Finally, the girl spoke. “How can you even say such a detestable thing? Furthermore, stay away from me!” She pouted and raised her
shoulder up like an angry cat.

Takeshi incessantly blinked his eyes.

“Err, what thing is completely detestable?”

However, despite her remarks, she still remembered and in the end she couldn’t deny the sensation.

“What, why? With my mouth!"

“Er, about that……I’m sorry.”

Even though he was trying to apologize honestly, her shoulders were still trembling in anger.

“As I thought, you are the lowest!”

With the gun point shaking while moving up and down, she continued to be angry at Takeshi.

"It can't be helped. That something like this happened for the first time," Takeshi said as he backed away from the girl who had lost her temper.

The girl finally stopped wielding the gun, she gave a suspicious look, and asked a question.
“……First time?”

“Ah,” Takeshi nodded.

Even though the girl was still suspicious of Takeshi, she slowly lowered her gun. Then while feeling dejected, lowered her head and murmured.

“……Re, really……It’s also my……first time……”

After she said so in a low voice, her cheeks flushed red because of embarrassment rather than anger.

Because of her shy expression, Takeshi also became embarrassed.

“Go, Good! Now we can pretend it didn’t happen.”

Upon Takeshi’s proposal the girl vigorously nodded her head in agreement.

“Yeah. You agree. Un un.”

She holstered the gun she was holding in between her skirt waist and lower back, then with both her hands she covered her cheeks, as if she was trying to forget while her eyes were tightly shut.

“Anyway……let me see, what is your name?” Takeshi inquired so he could call a doctor to treat the girl’s injuries.

“Don’t have a name.”

“Ah, I see. Then I will call you Kiku. I’m Nanase Takeshi, a first year at this school.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 53.jpg|thumbnail]]

Then, though she was still troubled she looked up in order to get a further explanation.

“I don't give my name unless I have to because it's not allowed.”

Hmmm, a competition to remain nameless, if that's the case then you can call me Gonba-san. I am Gonba-san the partner for your first kiss.

Upon hearing those words she recalled what happened and in embarrassment tightly gripped her skirt, she averted her eyes and suddenly said her name.

“Mui. I am Aiba Mui.”

Relieved by her answer, Takeshi smiled in return.

“Well, come over here so I can disinfect……”

At that time, Takeshi noticed another abnormality.

“Wha, what, is this!!”

Floating around the top part of the room there was a hazy dust shining.

It was a faint yellow radiance which floated in the air.

“Light……smoke?”

It was light and fluffy and moved up and down, a portion of it fell down in front of the eyes, and gently brushed the fingertips.

Then, it was extremely likely that it was real smoke, it dispersed easily when it touched the fingertips.

Whether Takeshi touched or didn't touch it, it easily collapsed and disappeared.

“……It’s a lie right……What should I do……”

Mui’s voice sounded confused, Takeshi’s line of sight was focused up in the air.

If the shining smoke was observed further, it appeared at first that it was scattered straight lines.

At places where Mui shot at there were straight lined vapor trails, Takeshi was soon drawn to them, and they vanished like before.

Trying to go. That was the feeling.

“I……my intention…………”

Flustered, Mui repeatedly moved her head from left to right.

After the smoke, Takeshi changed his line of sight to her, finally he realized something.

“Something came out from that gun. Pale yellow color……it seems like it was shining smoke.”

“…………I’m sorry, I’m very sorry……I……”

Takeshi supposed that Mui had apologized because she shot her gun at his body.

However, it could be said Mui's apology should be even more profound and heavy. This would be the expectation after recognizing the fact that she had shot at him.

Takeshi had seen the shining line of smoke gradually fade, unexpectedly he discovered another small shining spot behind Mui, and he
tilted his head in confusion.

Instead of it being yellow, it was reddish in color.

“What is that, an insect?”

Something fluffy came from the vicinity of the door and it moved up, down, left and right as it approached Mui.

It appeared to be similar to a tiny fly.

However, just a moment ago that same smoke, had faintly shined in a vermilion color.

Attracted by Takeshi’s gaze, Mui turned her head to look back.

And then, the girl reflexively stiffened her body.

“It’s an insect used to search for the enemy.”

Mui’s voice became strained.

“Found you, you can’t escape anymore.”

“Found? Eh? What?”

The girl dashed towards Takeshi who was carelessly standing up in the middle of the room.

“Listen up, quickly get over here!”

Because it was said in such a strong tone of voice, Takeshi involuntarily obeyed.

At that moment, the door abruptly opened and two dark shadows obstructed the way.

☆☆☆

===Part 7===

Before they could see the person, they heard them.

“This game of tag is finished.”

It was a cold, low voice.

Next to Takeshi, Mui's body pitched and trembled.

“Nii-san.”

At Mui’s words, Takeshi turned towards her with a puzzled expression.

“Nii-san?”

Because of the backlight, Takeshi could not see the face of the opponent and only the silhouette of the man was visible.

The figure was a slender man. If that was all, then one would think of him as the type that could be found anywhere.

However, there was an abnormality.

From the man’s hand departed something that was similar to shining smoke.

A gas which was a pale light blue color like the sky on a clear, sunny day was drifting from both his hands.

“Come over here.”

A man came into the room.

Abruptly, Mui grabbed onto Takeshi’s Kendo Gi.

Because of her excessive use of force, the uniform was being stretched in opposite directions and nearly fell off his shoulder.

“I DON’T WANT TO.”

There was a discrepancy between her voice and speech, despite being frail.

Furthermore, the man’s shadow kept on drawing nearer.

“Nii-san, I beg you……return to your true self.”

Mui cast her eyes downward.

Rather than talking to the man, it was directed towards the floor.

“……Nii-san, you’re not a <Trailer>”

Takeshi could only see the top of Mui's head because she was looking down, the man who was standing in the doorway alternated his gaze between the two.

The man finally replied back.

“How many times I have to tell you? I am not your oni.”<ref>Brother.</ref>

Mui raised her head as if it was repelled and cried.

“Nii-san! I am your......cherished............”

However, her voice gradually went towards the floor.

“<Trailer> overwrote your memory. Why won’t you believe me? My words, you must have sensed a little something in them.”

The man had no intention to reply.

“Tsuganashi, this person continues to be noisy.”

A different voice came from behind.

Another dark shadow stood in the hallway on the other side of the door.

It was a petite and slender shadow.

As the shadow approached Mui's brother, Tsuganashi, it looked even smaller.
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 59.jpg|thumbnail]]

For a moment, Takeshi thought the youth was a middle school student.

It was a bony physique with a little roundness, they wore a plain khaki parka and light blue knee length shorts, and their hair was fluffy and in a short cut style.

It was understood she was a girl because of her big eyes and higher pitch of voice.

Her big and wide eyes opened wider as she looked at Mui and Takeshi and then laughed.

However, there was a sneer mixed in with her laughter.

"Let's quickly finish this and head back. It's difficult with color in this close of a proximity."

Saying these words, the girl held onto Tsuganashi’s arm, when Mui saw this her expression distorted.

At the same time, two other men were approaching in the hallway.

Mui immediately interposed herself in between and pulled out her gun.

Scowling, Tsuganashi said some dangerous words.

“It can’t be helped. We'll have to take her with force.”

“Understood.”

“Ok-aay!”

“All right.”

Three people in succession acknowledged his instruction.

Takeshi could not completely grasp all of his surrounding situation.

What was clear, however, was that these people intended to use force to take Mui.

The youth with black hair was Mui’s brother, the other three, who the heck were they?

Then, a familiar looking shining smoke was released from all four people right before their eyes.

The young man known as Tsuganashi, was definitely Mui’s brother, he gave that kind of feeling.

Wet black hair, white skin, and eyes that were similar to Mui’s.

However, you wouldn’t understand why the extent of his attention was so cruel in regards to Mui.

No matter how you look at it, his eyes are not the kind of eyes that you use to look at your younger sister.

Suddenly, for a minute, Takeshi thought about his brother Gekkou.

In Gekkou’s eyes, Takeshi wondered if he saw him in the same way?

No, the eyes of that guy……

The glare from his eyes was tinged with heat and seethed with hatred.

In this way he was cold and heartless.

Four people entered the school infirmary, at the back, a handsome man with a good physique closed the door behind him.

Mui pulled Takeshi and together they retreated to the back of the room.

One of the two men behind Mui’s brother was tall and lanky with drooping eyes, he had bad taste in clothing and was wearing a shirt with a green amoeba drawn on it.

Then there was a question of the last person. He didn’t seem to be too old, but no matter how you looked at it he definitely was not a student in school.

His clothes consisted of a black tank top and similar black straight jeans, he was just a little bit taller than Takeshi.

His arms and chest had thick muscles, Takeshi understood that the man must have done some form of martial arts.

He had piercing eyes and when he smiled his mouth became distorted.

If anyone saw his appearance standing before a convenience store, it would be a most unpleasant meeting and they would want to leave as quickly as possible.

Takeshi did not understand the situation, it would be abnormal if he could.

At first nothing could be seen hanging from the man’s waist.

The leather belt worn around his waist looked normal, however, there was a scabbard affixed with a sword sheathed.

Takeshi had seen a real sword several times before, whether it was fake or genuine, there was a hilt protruding from the sheath.

After he saw those, it was without a doubt a genuine sword.

Furthermore it was not a Japanese sword, the width of the scabbard’s curvature was wide, a trait of a Western sword.

Mui’s brother also wore a similar belt on his waist, the difference was that a narrow sword was hung from there instead.

And then, what made Takeshi the most uneasy was that there were four people who produced light smoke.

Mui produced the same smoke and they all had a different color.

The shoulder bag which was hung on the girl’s shoulder, the sword which was hung on the handsome man’s waist, and the last person who carried an attaché case, each one of them released a different colored shining gas, Green, White, and Red.

Mui’s brother released a shining gas that was pale blue in color from the white gloves on his hands.

Next to him, Mui’s face had reached a state that went beyond pale.

Her hand grabbed Takeshi’s sleeve, right now she needed to calm down and control her feelings, she opened her mouth to say something but no words would come out and remained silent.

Takeshi perceived that Mui had become scared.

Tsuganashi was Mui’s brother, yet he declared he would take her by force.

In other words, they are her enemies.

Next to the confused Takeshi, Mui was simply staring straight at her brother.

There might be a chance of victory against four people, she wasn’t stupid, and right now her top priority was to escape from here with Takeshi.

However, Takeshi had considered something else.

Before Mui could take any action, Takeshi pulled her forcibly behind him.

“Hey, what!?”

Surprised by Takehsi, Mui’s hand was being pulled by him as he started to run to the window in the back.

“Don’t argue with me.”

Immediately, Mui understood Takeshi’s intention.

The door was not an option with them standing there, so his intention was to escape through the window.

The infirmary was on the first floor, so it would be easy to escape through the window.

However, Mui knew that it wouldn’t be that easy.

Sure enough, Tsuganashi drew his saber from the scabbard and turned the edge towards them.

Takeshi did not see him.

However, the moment he touched the window with his hand to open it, a sharp pain like electricity ran through his fingertips.

He immediately let go, but the tip of his middle finger and index finger on his right hand was red.

“Look!” Mui told Takeshi.

It was then that Takeshi noticed it for the first time.

The outer edges of the window frame had been covered in a thick ice.

“Wh, what is going on?”

Because he touched the ice, he felt a freezing pain.

Unlike Takeshi who was trembling, Mui turned around and faced them.

“Nii-san, if you make a mistake you will risk losing your power!”

Three out of the four people were laughing.

Tsuganshi did not laugh and replied back as he sheathed his Saber.

“I was not attacking, I was trapping.”

While Mui was exchanging words with them, Takeshi just stared at the window stunned.

Strange shining smoke from the gun as well as the sword, he somehow understood to this extent.

However, this was clearly different.

This was impossible.

Takeshi turned away from the window and gazed at the men and woman of the four people with a look of awe.

“Y, you......what the heck did you just do?”

It was obvious that the voice he finally mustered was trembling.

“I’ll call someone!!”

Even though it was pitiful, Takeshi thought this much was necessary.

Takeshi thought that even if he did call out at this time nobody would immediately appear, for the time being he had no choice but to maintain the bluff at all costs.

“Tsuganashi, let me handle this.”

The man from before with evil eyes and a good physique stepped forward.

“If I capture that man over there then Aiba Mui will surely not run away.”

He was holding the pommel of the sword hung at his waist.

“That’s fine, but don’t use magic.”

Takeshi heard Tsuganashi tell the man.

―Magic? I have a feeling that’s what he just said.

―Was it my imagination?

Certainly the window’s appearance was abnormal.

Just a little while ago it was a normal window.

Even so, Takeshi thought that there was a logical reason for it.

Science was a more realistic explanation.

However, there was not a single person who could answer Takeshi’s question.

On the contrary, there was no use in trying to repeatedly stab at the questions.

It’s the same even now.

Among the four people the man with piercing eyes talked the most, he was permitted to take action, he squeezed the handle of his sword as he moved towards the middle of the room with Takeshi in his line of sight.

Takeshi had to do something to distract the man’s attention and search for another way to escape.

At that moment, the sun reflected off of a cleaning tool that was left out.

There was no time to ponder on it.

Moving several steps to the side, Takeshi grabbed the broom that was leaning against the wall.

Using his foot, he broke off the straw part of the broom forcibly and was left with just the handle.

He wielded it seriously to ensure there were no obstructions to his body.

Having done that, the broom became a long rod shaped weapon.

“I don’t know what the circumstances are, but no matter how I look it you people are bad guys.”

The moment Takeshi’s posture changed into a stance, the man no longer saw it as a broom but a weapon.

“…………”

“…………”

Takeshi and the man glared at each other, his expression remained undisturbed, but there was an interest showing in his eyes for the first time.

He smiled broadly.

“Humph, how interesting.”

The man laughed as his expression became more brutal.

Mui who was next to Takeshi, watched him become more uneasy when she suddenly hit upon an idea and said:

“Can you stall and give me a little bit of time? I am going to try and open the window.”

Though the ice had completely covered the window, Mui thought that it was still possible so she would somehow figure it out one way or another, Takeshi could only nod his head in agreement.

It was already too late anyways, the man had drawn his sword and was energetically approaching.

Takeshi could see an ominous glint reflected off the drawn sword.

Truly there was a difference from a Japanese sword, you could see it was a thick double edged blade meant to be used as a tool to kill a human and not to just strike them.

You could see it was an absurdly large sword, just measuring it with the eyes it must have weighed at least 2 Kilos, yet the man was only using one hand.

He had a vision of receiving a heavy overhead blow, immediately after that the broom made bishitsu sound and split.

There was no question what would happen when iron and bamboo clashed.

Oddly enough, it didn’t split in half.

To understand, receive and stop it was fortunate, Takeshi shuffled his legs and retreated backwards.

Immediately the man took aim halfway up and thrust.

Parrying it diagonally, even though the sword was longer than the broom Takeshi thrust at the opponent’s side with all his might.

However, it was not very effective and all it did was stagger him a little.

“Hmm, isn’t that nice.”

“It’s unusual to see Oigami pressured.”

He heard some prefatory words from the other man in the door who was his friend turned spectator.

His fury was ignited when he was hit with the broom.

He didn’t really have any intention of slashing, however his hand was hit to alter the trajectory of his attack.

Morever, Takeshi noticed this change however it appeared that Oigami’s friend did not.

“Eat this!!”

Oigami took a large step forward and thrust his sword towards Takeshi.

Takeshi firmly gripped the handle of the broom stick.

Then, he closely watched the trajectory of the sword.

When handle hit the tip, an intense roar similar to a lightning strike resounded.

“Wh……at……”

The man’s expression from earlier turned into one of shock, Takeshi’s hand had not let go of the broom.

There was portion that was split and curved on both sides, but where the broom had pierced the edge a silver color shined.

“Damn you, what the hell did you do?!”

The man tried to shake his sword loose, however it was firmly caught in between and could not be removed.

Takeshi stepped back and searched around to see if he could find something else he could use as a weapon, but of course, it’s never that convenient.

He looked over at Mui, she had shot her gun towards the window.

However, the gunshot you would hear on a TV never occurred.

A vivid yellow color was shot from the muzzle, it hit the window but barely even dented the ice.

It looked like it had barely even come close.

Takeshi threw away broom he had into the trash, he then went back to where he got the broom from and pulled out a mop.

Unlike the broom, part of the handle was made out of plastic.

He couldn’t expect much from the durability of the plastic but it was a situation where he could not leisurely complain.

Takeshi turned around from the locker and in no time used the mop handle to catch the edge of the sword.

The man who had come up right behind him was using all his strength to lean forward and put pressure on Takeshi from above.

They were close enough where they felt each other’s heavy breathing across their face.

The man was not thinking about going easy, immediately after he drew back and once more used all his strength to strike.

In the next moment a confusing scene filled Takeshi’s mind, he moved his hands on the mop to a point where he received and avoided the man’s strike.

However, Takeshi knew that it was already too late.

It would have been easy to avoid if he could twist his stance.

At that moment, another scene was shown.

This time Takeshi was influenced to believe it.

Although Takeshi was able to avoid the previous thrust, the handle of the mop had a split on the section where he hit the back of the man’s hand.

Before Takeshi heard the man groan, he discarded the mop he was holding onto.

The man was no longer armed, the sword which he had let go was falling to the floor.

Takeshi had quickly picked up the heavy sword, he then shouted to Mui.

Takeshi had seen what he had to do.

“Mui, lower your head!!”

Mui looked back when she heard Takeshi’s voice.

The when she saw the sword in Takeshi’s hand she reflexively crouched down.

Takeshi threw the sword towards the window that had been frozen.

It shattered the ice and glass, all the pieces came crashing down like an avalanche, immediately after Mui jumped onto the frame.

The two of them jumped out of the window into the summer day like it was a different world, Takeshi looked back as he continued to run.

☆☆☆

===Part 8===

The four Magicians had not yet moved.

“Aren’t we going to pursue them?”

It was the voice of the person who had manipulated the insect used to search, Ushiwaka.

Then, Hotaro the only girl pouted.

“That guy was also a magician. Ne~ <ref>Hey is what it actually translates but you knew that already right? I left it as is, I thought it may have reinforced the fact that she was pouting.</ref> don’t you think so?”

All four of them had noticed that fact about Takeshi.

Rather, it would have been strange if they didn’t notice.

It was simply impossible for a normal human to avoid Oigami Takao’s swordsmanship.

Even if he was wearing a Kendo Gi, assuming he was that talented, his movement at that time had transcended the limits of ordinary humans.

He should not have known how to avoid.

“Ushikawa, use your flies to trace them.”

Tsuganashi could not answer Hotaro’s question and instead spoke to Ushikawa.

To change a person into a magician is serious matter, but to allow them to escape as well is considered a felony.

“Understood.”

With a nod, Ushikawa put his attaché case on the floor and pulled out a box from within.

“By the way, it’s not a fly, don’t you listen? It’s a butterfly, a fly has too limited of a range. Those guys have probably already moved quite far, from the beginning these insects have been good for long distance searching.”

“Do whatever you like.”

At Tsuganashi’s response, Ushikawa had a faint smile.

“Well then, becaue today is a good day I’ll use a Black Swallowtail. The Black Swallowtail is a good match with Aiba Mui.”

When Hotaro heard that she hugged her shoulders and yelled out.

“Uwa, kimo<ref>Disgusting</ref>!!."

A truly revolting feeling from the bottom of her heart could not help but make her grimace at the current situation.

“You really are disgusting.”

“Be at ease, I have no interest in Hotaro as a female. The only females I am interested in are the ones that don’t have a subdued shine.

Ushikawa retorted to Hotaro without even glancing up.

“Are you looking for a fight? Do you want to fight? If so then I’ll give you a good one.”

The shoulder bag that Hotaro had in her hand started to stretch out, Tsuganashi grabbed a hold of the bag.

“Stop it, Hotaro.”

“BUT….”

Hotaro clung to Tsuganashi’s arm and started to protest but was interrupted by Oigamai Takao’s voice.

At the same time the only desk in the room was broken in half.

His sword was lying under the window.

When he removed his fist from the desk, Oigami glared at Tsuganshi.

“That was an Evasion ability.”

Oigami was grinding his teeth in aggravation while Hotaro just ridiculed him as she clung to Tsuganashi’s arm.

“AhAh, he’s a person with same Evasion Magic ability as you. If he didn’t have it then there would have been no way for him to avoid your attacks. What kind of person is he?”

Oigami was resentful, but he slowly started to broadly smile.

It was a wicked smile and anybody who saw it would shiver in fear.

When Hotaro saw it, she squeezed Tsuganashi’s arm even tighter.

“Rather than that, I’m sure you heard that we’re in a school.”

“So it seems.”

On Hotaro’s warning, Tsuganashi turned on his heel.

“Sorry for troubling you. Let’s go.”

“Ha~i.”

Looking back at the room once, Oigami picked up his sword and resheathed it, as he walked out he saw the broken broom lying there.

The tip of the sword had accurately exposed the core of the broom when it hit, Takeshi’s pupil was black. Then when he threw the sword towards the window his pupil was similar to a deep purple color during twilight.

In other words, when he invoked his Evasion Magic Ability his pupil changed to a purple color, it was risky to display its activation, however, he was only human.

As he exited to the hallway he stifled a laugh, because of this knowledge Oigami imagined that it would be easy capture Aiba Mui regardless of the interference from the new magician, he had the desire to meet up with them again soon.

He had a firm conviction that if he fought with that magician again he would emerge victorious.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Mahou Sensou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-03-05T01:28:22Z

Xionol: /* Part 5 */

==CHAPTER 1: Magic Girl In The Summer==

===Part 1===

One step from the entrance Nanase Takeshi slightly breathed in what remained of the cool night air.

It was a clear sky with no clouds.

It was just after 6:30am.

For an average high school student, it might have been a bit too early to depart for school, but Takeshi, as usual, closed the front gate quietly, and started walking.

The fine white gate of the mansion on the right, opened automatically when he came before it.

“Good morning Takeshi.”

A girl wearing the same school uniform as Takeshi came out from the opened gate and smiled sweetly.

“Good morning Isoshima.”

Takeshi and the girl, Isoshima Kurumi started walking alongside each other.

This was a usual sight.

Takeshi's house was your typical single family detached house, while on the other hand, the house of Kurumi who lived next door, was a mansion called Isoshima Residence, which was famous even in the neighborhood.

That mansion which was surrounded by a wide garden in all four directions, had 5 times more land than Takeshi's house.
Seeing the white porcelain gate open automatically every morning, Takeshi could only smile wryly as he remembered the waist high fence at his own house.

From Kurumi’s appearance, you could tell she was an ojou-sama,<ref>Term used for young ladies from a noble or rich family.</ref> but to Takeshi she was a childhood friend he had known since they were small.

Today, she had a little bit of her long, straight, chestnut-colored hair tied back.
Takeshi who was walking next to her could not help but notice her features, slender shoulders, raised eyebrows with eyes that gave a look of determination, her tightly closed mouth with pink colored lips and elegant chin line. Except for the light pink chap stick she had no other makeup on, despite this, she still had an attractive figure.

If 10 youths of the same age were asked, all of them would agree she was cute, if pressed any further they would all say that she was a rare beauty in a class by herself.

Kurumi, aware that she was being watched, lifted her head to look at Takeshi.

“What’s the matter?”

Takeshi shook his head slightly as he smiled.

“It’s nothing, I was just thinking of how quickly the first semester ended.”

While she looked up at the summer sky, Kurumi’s face broke out into a smile.

“Well, before you even know it, the spring exams will be here.”

“Hmmm, that’s true, though I had a difficult time with the aunts because you didn’t want to attend that private girls school in the city, they were surprised and tried to persuade me to convince you.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 19.jpg|thumbnail]]

Takeshi shrugged his shoulders at Kurumi pouting.

“I’ll choose to go to whatever school I want to and won’t allow anyone to say otherwise, it really can’t be helped, besides, at this point in time I think it’s fine and my parents also think so.”

Takeshi listened to her repeated assertions. “Is that so?” he asked.

“Yeah, if I were to go to a private school I would have to take a train by myself, wouldn’t that be dangerous?”

Takeshi frowned as he tried to imagine Kurumi alone on a train.

“That is certainly possible if you don’t live close to the city.”

“Right!”

Seeing Kurumi’s happy smile glitter and shine like the morning sun, Takeshi could not help but feel somewhat happy too.

It’s the best feeling to be able to laugh with friends even if it is only one other, however, the moment Takeshi arrived at school his facial expression darkened. There was one semester where Kurumi had no friends, they were in separate classes, but not once had Takeshi seen her together with the other girls in her class. Because Takeshi was in the Kendo Club as a first year he was able to become acquaintances with the third years and befriended several people who were in the same class, even in middle school he had numerous acquaintances. Truthfully, Kurumi was also part of the Kendo club, since she was the only girl she became the club manager and was not actually in an environment where she could make a girlfriend.

Kurumi was a friend, did he need to speak about this no matter what? As expected, he began to feel uneasy, that wasn't good and he felt he should just stop.

In Kurumi's world the only worries she had were to be in the same class as Takeshi, eating lunch with him every day, and to be able to rely on him without causing problems, but while that may be true, she should still make friends, even so, there was no reason for her to say that.

It would be expected that a boy would need considerable courage to interfere with a girl bonding, but maybe that was Kurumi's inner desire. Maybe it would have been better if someone had always been angry. Even so, while walking next to her, Takeshi would send periodic glances her way, it was hard to believe how many times these feelings would be put away. In some respects, Isoshima was a nice and diligent girl.

There was no way for Takeshi to know of her feelings as Kurumi walked like a puppy, waving her hand with a beaming smile.

☆☆☆

===Part 2===

Most of the other students were in the classroom by the time Takeshi finished his morning training with the Kendo Club.

You could tell which students anticipated the start of summer vacation tomorrow by looking at their bright faces, this somehow made the atmosphere in the classroom quite lively.

“Nanase?”

Takeshi became confused when someone turned around and suddenly called out to him after a few minutes.

“Eh, what?”

“Don’t ‘eh, what’ me, were you even listening?”

Takeshi's desk was surrounded by two other people standing next to it, the guy who greeted him and started a conversation from the seat in front was a fellow classmate and friend. There were three pairs of eyes staring at Takeshi.

“So, is Nanase going anywhere during break?”

“Ahhh…” Takeshi said as a subtle smile floated across his face.

“Now, now Nanase, Ida.”

When the the three other classmates started an uproar, Takeshi and Ida quickly denied it and pretended they didn't see them.

“Just meet their eyes.”

All three came to an immediate understanding.

“Nanase and Ida also seem to have reached an agreement.”

“Certainly.”

“A person who is too serious and a delinquent.”

Of course, the person who was too serious was Takeshi and the delinquent was Ida, hearing them described as such, Takeshi had mixed feelings and could only put on a wry smile.

“It’s not like anything was meant by being too serious.”

However, Takeshi's words immediately denied that.

“No no! Who is the number one most serious guy!?”

All three instantly pointed at him.

“Hey!”

“Well, it’s just a natural result.”

"Haa," Takeshi let out an exaggerated sigh, “Well, at least it’s better than being a delinquent.”

That remark was immediately rejected.

“It’s no good after all.”

“Nanase is trying to imagine a delinquent.”

“It looks like Nanase leads a proper life.”

Un-un,<ref>Sound effect of grunting in agreement</ref> three people nodded their head in agreement.

“What, a proper life?”

With a shocked expression, Takeshi raised his eyes in bewilderment as if to question his friend.

“Huh? So…let me see….”

Another friend urged him to continue.

“Therefore, if you continued to practice Kendo, you could become a police officer and then find a beautiful person to be your wife.”

“I’m sure there are other ways.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Well, I wonder where there will be a beautiful wife.”

“Wouldn’t that be a life of smooth sailing!”<ref>I guess the easiest understanding would be the easy life</ref>

Three people were trying to imagine who would be their wife, Takeshi too, even though he understood it he did not have the willpower to deny it. Besides it’s not like he could, regardless of how many times he repeated it to himself.

“I’ve said everything I want to say.”

As one blind man said “Maybe I will take one serious step in this wonderful life.”<ref>I have no idea where this quote is from</ref> The three of them only nodded to each other.

“No no! I am at the limits of envy.”

“It’s seriously enviable.”

“Oh, but didn't you say you were going to Law School?”

So they finally moved to the point.

“In my defense, recently it hasn't been profitable. I may have to keep an eye on it.”

Takeshi was finally able to take a breath of relief as they switched to a different topic. Even so, this phrase “life of smooth sailing” was ironic for him.

After he failed in that unpleasant situation, what's left in life may only be atonement.
Takeshi's future was too far away, what he could see in front and behind him was an abyss that spread out in all directions, it was too realistic and familiar that he became depressed.

☆☆☆

===Part 3===
Takeshi had Kendo practice after the closing ceremony, by the time he started to head home it was already late evening.

After he escorted Kurumi (who was the club manager) home, Takeshi opened the door to his house with a depressed look.

“I’m home.”

In a typical family it is normal to call out when you arrived home, and Takeshi wasn't any different.
A bright light was on in the hallway. Next to his mother's shoes was a pair of sneakers that were about his size, further back, in the living room, a shadow vaguely moved and could be seen faintly behind the frosted glass door. At the exact moment that Takeshi quietly took off his shoes, he was startled by the laughter coming from the living room.

He hurried up to his room on the second floor, at the same time he entered his room he heard the voices of his mother and younger brother talking downstairs.

It was about the time for dinner to be finished, after Takeshi helped out in the kitchen he changed his clothes. He was sweaty and wanted to take a bath but it was his brother’s time slot.

As usual, he didn’t want to eat dinner and his mother had probably washed the dishes so it couldn’t be helped that there was no way to kill time.

Takeshi had to be careful every day because he wanted to not face his family as much as possible. It had continued be like that because of a certain incident that happened two years ago. From that day on, for him to stay in this house, he always needed to carry that burden.

Takeshi was a rank holder in Kendo.<ref>In Kendo, a practitioner is given ranks, it starts at 1st-Dan goes to 8th-Dan which is the highest rank someone can attain now.</ref>

It was due to his special skill. If that was sufficient, then he might have had more freedom.

It is up to the family members to deal with their own ghosts.

He began Kendo as an elementary school student, his younger brother and he would go to the Dojo together.
Gekkou, who was the younger brother, and Takeshi were born one year apart and were very close to each other.

However, there was an incident that marked a turning point which caused Gekkou to avoid Takeshi, his mother and father also dealt with it in the same way. From that date everything changed, every time his mother saw him she was indifferent, his father would return every day, and his younger brother completely hated him now.

Takeshi could not even remember the last time he laughed in this house.

Just to get along with his family, he had to breathe quietly so he didn't meet anyone.

Because it was all his fault he couldn't blame someone else.

After he changed clothes, Takeshi strained his ears for any movement downstairs. If Gekkou was still in the bath there should a loud
sound of water.

He went to the kitchen to eat dinner and then immediately returned to his room.

By the time his brother started to watch TV in the living room he had taken a bath and had already gone back to his room to spend the rest of the time until morning.

Once he got used to this way of living it wasn't that bad.

If he was unable to talk to his family then he can just go to school where there are many more people.
How many times has he had this thought? Thinking this, Takeshi leaked out another deep sigh.

“I really wish tomorrow would come quickly.”

He looked out the window towards the Isoshima Residence, planted in the garden there was an unknown broadleaf tree whose leaves swayed in the breeze, a large shadow jumped from the leaves and branches. “What an eerie looking shadow,” murmured Takeshi.

“It would be nice if time would go by faster.”

The tree branches moved slightly as if it nodding in agreement.

“If I could leave this house, anywhere would be better, even hell itself.”

At school, Takeshi is very diligent and sociable, because of this he had many people he considered friends, but at home, he is nothing but a shadow of his former self.

Right now, Takeshi's greatest hope is when dawn breaks.

Summer vacation only increased the unpleasantness of time in his house.

As a result, Takeshi’s summer vacation was always depressing.

☆☆☆

===Part 4===

It was the second day of summer vacation, even though there were no lessons, the school was filled with a lively atmosphere from the energetic students who had come here for club activities.

“Takeshi, you’re going to the dojo, right?”

When they arrived at school Kurumi parted with Takeshi to go to the girl’s locker room while he went towards the clubroom.

It was nearly 9:00am, you could hear the encouraged shouts from around the sports clubs which had already started their practices, from inside the school musical notes played by the woodwind club echoed.

Takeshi walked along the side of the clubroom near the sports ground, when a lone student came out from one of the storage sheds and considerably waved his hand.

In fact, even from a distance, Takeshi was quite familiar with this person, so he called out to them.

“Good morning Ida.”

“Yo!”

The person who approached was Ida, and they were in the same class.

As the distance narrowed, an unpleasant sparkle was noticed from his hair.

Spiky, blond hair held up by wax and dressed in clothes that were not allowed to be worn at school.

Seeing that gaudy colored T-shirt, Takeshi wryly smiled.

“It will anger sensei<ref>Teacher</ref> if you wear those clothes.”

Takeshi pointed at the bright red T-shirt while Ida’s face formed a sneer.

“Things like wearing a uniform during a holiday are meant for the military right?”

Takeshi wanted to ask Ida why he was at school during break when he wasn’t a member of any clubs.

“Makeup classes, makeup classes. Is Nanase here for club activities? It must be troublesome.”

“It’s not troublesome if I like doing it.”

It was better than his house and he felt it was more reasonable to be praised for being here, but he kept silent.

For some reason, Ida restlessly looked around.

“What’s wrong?”

“Well, if people saw us meeting then your reputation would be hurt.”

“Reputation huh……”

“No, it’s true.”

For some reason Ida felt relieved after he checked his surroundings.

It may seem strange to see these two together, Ida, who by all appearances was a Yankee,<ref>Delinquent</ref> and the Kendo devotee Takeshi who is seen as serious when praised and dark-natured when criticized.

Because of his outward appearance, Ida was known as a flamboyant person around school.

That did not mean that there were no other students with dyed hair, many of the sensei did not worry about that. Ida was just unusual because he was assertive and had a fierce presence, furthermore, he had evil looking eyes and used the Osaka dialect,<ref>It's generalized as Kansai dialect, but the author specifically wrote Osaka-ben</ref> so even another classmate wouldn't readily approach him.

Takeshi was one who rarely concerned himself over such details.

“I don’t really care,” Takeshi said as Ida raised his eyebrows.

“You don’t care!”

“Ida, frankly it’s not the first time I’ve said that.”

“I don't care, people don't care, there's too much of that around.”

Ida frowned as Takeshi complained to him.

“Isn't it that you give off a different feeling instead of actually not caring? That is, you would worry about anybody who was like me. In short, if you weren't like that then you and I would not be talking.”

Heh, Heh, Ida looked away and regretfully laughed as Takeshi shook his head.

“But if that is the case, why are we talking now?”

“That is my slight kindness.”

Ida hung his head.

“Then maybe I should become a free spirit like Ida. I'll dye my hair, wear a T-shirt like that and then it wouldn't be strange for me to talk with you, right?”

Ida opened his eyes wide when he heard Takeshi's suggestion, it seemed like it was a good idea to him.

“Stop! That would be no good! If such a thing ever happened I would beat you on the head in my own way and send you off to the hospital. The T-shirt is one thing, but what possessed you to say your other ideas!?”

“I can probably guess which store Ida bought that T-Shirt from.”

Takeshi pointed to Ida’s flashy red T-shirt.

However, Ida's eyes hardened as he stared at the serious face of Takeshi.

Then, suddenly, Ida let out a relieved sigh.

“Y, you, the way you look when going on about the T-shirt, such a useless point!”

He suddenly laughed loudly.

“Ida?”

“....It...it's no good...you, haha...have an amusing imagination. Heh, heh.”

For a long time, Ida was rolling on the ground laughing. When it finally subsided, he looked up with watery eyes.

“You say you want to look like me but frankly that would be too much and you should just stop!”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah!”

When Ida flatly said that, the sound of the bell could be heard from the direction of the school building.

“Uwah, this is bad! That's the chime ringing, if I’m late I won't earn my credits. Well see you later Nanase!”

“Ah, yeah……”

“Keep that appearance! The T-shirt is out of the question!”

After saying that last thing with a laugh, Ida stood up and ran away.

"So it wouldn't be suitable?" Takeshi muttered immediately and started to walk in the direction of the club building.

When Takeshi arrived at the club building another first year member was already inside changing clothes.

“Yo, Nanase.”

“Good morning.”

The club room was small, it was only 4 tatami mats <ref>A way to measure the size of rooms in Japan, approximately.88m by 1.76m for the Tokyo area, other areas have their own measurements.</ref> wide and had lockers side by side along the wall.

Takeshi pulled out his Kendo uniform and started to change clothes.

The other members had already finished changing clothes and had gone to the dojo.

Takeshi began to hurriedly change his clothes when a friend called out to him.

“Weren’t you with Ida a little while ago? I was watching you talk to him.”

Anyone going to the clubroom would have seen them.

It seems even the class next door was familiar with Ida's face, so he wouldn't be surprised if someone knew that Takeshi was speaking with him, his friend just shook his head in confusion.

“That's impossible. After all, why would you speak with Ida Kazumi.”

“He’s not really a bad guy,” Takeshi said as he put on the navy blue hakama.<ref>Traditional Japanese clothing worn by men, though today you can see both sexes wearing it</ref>

“Well, you may be right. It does appear that way a little. Though if the sensei saw you together they might say otherwise.”

The Sakuraya Senior High School is a prep school for students who plan on attending university, the moment they are first years, many of
them will pay careful attention to their grades.

Takeshi understood that there was a connection between Ida and his grades, he would be really surprised to know that his classmates would say that was exactly why they kept their distance.

To other classes, Ida appeared to be unfortunate.

Ida would pay attention to the sensei during lectures, Takeshi who was also in the same class witnessed it. Still, being together never had an effect on their grades.

“That guy is pretty ordinary, when I spoke with him today he said he had makeup classes. I think, appearance aside, he's pretty serious.”

Takeshi calmly defended his friend and shrugged his shoulders.

"If you say so. In middle school there were rumors about that guy from various people that hung out in front of the station once awhile, they said he got into a fight with another school."

"Did you even verify the credibility of that rumor? Besides, setting aside the fact it's old, you would expect that he would have had to of come back with one or two injuries. As I thought it's simply just a rumor."

Suddenly, after his friend heard that, he covered his eyes with his arm.

“Really, you and that guy,” he said as he mimicked crying.

“What do you mean?”

Takeshi was confused at his idiotic friend's gesture, and had an angry expression on his face.

“No! No! I wasn't disagreeing. Seriously. I failed at trying to persuade Nanase who has amazing ability!”

“You really are an idiot after all.”

“I am not.”

Takeshi was still angry at his friend but he forced a smile onto his face, after a little while the tone was altered to a murmur.

“Even so, be a little more careful. Once you get very involved in something it becomes hard to separate yourself from it.”

Takeshi was amazed when heard that, and he softened his smile.

“Thank you for your concern, but I'll be okay.”

It's not good for someone's health if they are always worried.

“U Uoou!”

“What the heck was that?”

He was surprised by his friend’s sudden outburst.

“As I thought, Takeshi and that guy!”

''Ponto''.<ref>Onomatopoeia for hitting the shoulder</ref>

Lightly tapped on the shoulder, his friend retreated one step, two steps. Then he suddenly jumped back and opened the door.

“Well, I'll be going ahead of you. Since you're the last one, make sure to shut the door, yoroshiku!”<ref>Generally a greeting when meeting someone, in this case it's being used as "I'm counting on you"</ref>

“Oi!” As it was, he needed to quickly run to the dojo. “Taku,<ref>Words of exasperation</ref> it can’t be helped.”

While he grumbled about his heartless friend, Takeshi looked at the clock. 8:57am. He was unlikely to make it the dojo by 9:00am.

If he was late for training, the second year senpais<ref>Senior, sometimes written as sempai</ref> would force him to do the days chores.

He would have to atone in his outfit. Takeshi finished changing his clothes and hurried out of the clubroom.

He started to run under the blazing sun drenched in sweat.

However, several minutes before he got there, he stopped and realized he had forgot something.

“Not good, I forgot a towel……” he muttered as he looked down at his empty hand.

He was dejected at the fact that he had to turn around and go back to the clubroom.

At this time Takeshi had no idea that this choice would alter his fate in a big way.

If he had known, he would never have gone back to get the towel.

Still, the only thoughts inside Takeshi's head at the moment was the fact that he was late and would be forced to do many chores.

☆☆☆

===Part 5===

Takeshi knew that the senpais would notice he forgot his towel and send him back to the clubroom, in his memories this occurrence was already written that morning.

Takeshi frowned.

He always carefully avoided meeting his family in the morning, however today he had been unlucky.
He had met his younger brother Gekkou who was in the bathroom fixing his hair.

Perplexed by this sudden development, Takeshi decided he should greet him, in contrast, Gekkou forcibly pushed him to the side without even looking at him and went to the kitchen.

Unlike Takeshi who had Kendo practice every morning during summer vacation, Gekkou, a third year in middle school, would go to cram school every day. At any rate, because of the time period they had met.

Even if it wasn't summer vacation it was normal for Takeshi to leave at 6:30am because of morning training, however it was very unusual for Gekkou to be awake at that time.

The probability of a near miss and meeting each other was exceedingly low.

Takeshi returned to the clubhouse with a big sigh.

He decided that from tomorrow onwards, it might be better if he was extra careful and left his house earlier.

Even if Gekkou hated him, he still found it hard that even when they met he was ignored. Even if it was his fault.
The moment Takeshi grabbed the doorknob of the clubroom and turned it, something shook his body.

“……?”

He had a feeling that he heard something.

“…nega…kete.”

He realized that was a person, they sounded female, but her words were too soft to be audible.

“Is someone there?”

It sounded like it was coming from a different room adjoining the Kendo clubroom. Takeshi tried to open the door for the Judo Club on the left side. The Judo Club’s door was not locked. However, when he looked inside there was nobody there and the smell of sweat caused you to pinch your nose.

“Oi, can someone answer me?”

He knocked on the Volleyball Club's door next, again no voices were heard.

“Was it my imagination?”

Takeshi tilted his head and then returned to the Kendo Clubroom, 5 meters away a door was opened vigorously and a loud sound was heard, he turned around to look.

“……Onega……i, tasuke……”<ref>"Please save." I kept the original in to go along with the dialogue from earlier</ref>

A person emerged from the shower room and while muttering, collapsed on the ground.

The girl’s black hair was the first thing seen. It had spread gently across the ground as the morning sun brilliantly reflected off like a raven's feather.

She wore an unfamiliar uniform. It was a short sleeve blouse, where the sleeves swelled, there were three navy blue lines that went in.
Her excessively slender, white arms extended from there as she laid feebly on the ground.

He quietly approached the girl, she had light pink colored lips which were slightly opened and her eyes were closed.

She looked to be the same age as him. Takeshi crouched down and touched her thin shoulders.

“Um, are you okay?”

The spot where he touched her transmitted a burning heat. If he looked closely, he saw she was repeatedly breathing hard from her mouth. It was as if she had sprinted with all her might. Upon further inspection, Takeshi noticed that her knees were bleeding.

“What should I do?”

Takeshi shook her shoulder again.

“Oi, are you okay?”

However, her breathing steadily became rougher.

“I guess it can’t be helped.”

There was nobody else around to call out to because club activities had already started.

Takeshi grabbed her left arm.

“Can you get up? I'll move you somewhere else where you can lie down as much as you want.”

He found it difficult to stand while he dragged her up.

She had fainted and limply leaned against him.

“Nggggggh.”

It was a risky posture, but he took one step forward, as expected it was harsh. Takeshi crouched once again, this time he put his back closer and pulled her up. Both of her arms loosely dangled down in front of his chest.

Takeshi hesitated on the way he should carry her, somehow he forced himself to stand on one knee.

The girl was short but she had become limp.
Because her arms were wrapped around his neck, there was an oppressive weight applied there.

"It's impossible after all, this is a bad way to carry someone."

Using these words as a justification, Takeshi turned around and used both his hands to feel around for her thighs. He put one leg under each arm and once more got up from the ground with her on his back. This was much easier than when he dragged her, however, it would be dreadful if other people saw this situation.

Takeshi started to hurry, he hoped that he would not be seen by anybody else. With this wish inside, Takeshi ran to the school building as he carried this unknown girl.

☆☆☆

===Part 6===

Takeshi was strangely embarrassed by the heat and weight of the girl, he felt sorry for her and was nervous as he quickly ran until he arrived at the school infirmary.

At any rate, seemingly fainted he suffered from the sound of a long breath from her by his ear.

''Funya funya.''<ref>Onomatopoeia</ref>

Holding her soft thighs, his hands seemed to sink in.

He was dripping with sweat, one could say it was because he was in such a situation and the fact that he ran in a temperature that exceeded 30 degrees.<ref>Celsius, 86 degrees Fahrenheit</ref> It would not be unreasonable if she happened to wake up and screamed because of the smell.

Takeshi felt relieved when he finally saw the infirmary at the other side of the hallway.

“Excuse me!!”

He skillfully opened the door with his foot.

“Sensei!?<ref>This time it's referring to the school Nurse.</ref> Are you here?”

The infirmary was not locked, but the figure of a person was nowhere to be seen.

Reluctant, Takeshi carried the girl in and approached two beds lined up next to each other. He bowed a little and rolled up the futon with one hand.

He turned his back to the bed to let her slide off onto it and unintentionally took a breath.

"Ha, sure was heavy......"

He noticed the clock on the wall and was astonished at the time.

"Ah, crap! Practice."

Takeshi looked down at the bed, the girl laid there face up and her hands were in a position like she was praying.

“This is bad, but I don’t where someone is and I have to go.”

Being anymore involved with this girl is just asking for trouble.

Since the third year students retired after the previous summer tournament, the Kendo club is presently carried on by the second year students whom are even stricter than the third year students.

When Takeshi was just about to leave the infirmary, the girl behind him gasped painfully.

“Uh……uh……”

He reflexively looked back with vaguely trembling eyelashes.

“Are you awake...?” Takeshi walked back to the bed and called out to her.

“…………s, an.”

“Nii……san……”

“Nii-san?”

In an attempt to understand her words, he brought his face closer to hers.

“Don’t go, please don’t go……”

Her hand suddenly moved, she grabbed onto the sleeve of Takeshi’s Kendo uniform.

“Wait, wait a minute.”

He tried to separate from her, but was grabbed firmly and pulled closer.

From her eyes, a clear drop of water became visible, it attracted attention as it ran down the side of her face.

“Nii-san…………don’t go……”

Ha, a sigh escaped from Takeshi’s mouth. In this girl's current state, if he brushed away her hand it would leave a bad taste in his mouth.

"If this is how it goes, 10 minutes late is the same as 30 minutes late huh."

Unable to move his shoulder, Takeshi one again looked down at her.

With her eyes closed, there was a vague impression that if she were to sit up, she would be a fairly cute child. Silky black hair, black bangs of similar proportion on her forehead, and white skin like an infant's. A rounded nose and a small mouth below it gave a childish impression.

Perhaps her features had not changed much from when she was a child.

At that time, Takeshi remembered the feeling of carrying her on his back just now and reflexively stretched his back muscles.

“No, no, no,” he felt dizzy and shook his head.

It seemed that it would be best if he immediately shut out of his mind the lingering sensation of her soft arms and thighs on his back.

Takeshi sat down on the edge of the bed. He wanted to go get a chair, but was unable to because she had seized his Kendo uniform.

“……Nii-san……huh?”

He wondered if she also had a fight with her brother. If so, then it would better for them to reconcile as quickly as possible and not end up like them. Because of his own experience, Takeshi knew that if it went too far, they would be unable to mend their relationship.

Just because they are siblings, it did not mean that they would always unconditionally forgive each other.

Takeshi no longer remembered the last time Gekkou had spoken with him. His mother discussed all kinds of things when the school contacted her for an interview, his father did not say much.

The house wasn’t the same as others and it was constant. Even though Takeshi could be seen with his family, his existence was like a shadow in another dimension.

While lost in thought, Takeshi felt the hand that had gripped him had unexpectedly loosened and he lifted his head up. The eyelashes of the girl lying on the bed were faintly trembling, abruptly her eyes opened, they were big and beautiful.

Treating Takeshi as a peeping tom, the girl got up quickly like a spring.

“Who are you!?”

While saying this, the girl kneeled on top of the bed and took out a black object from the waist of the skirt and pointed it at Takeshi.

“Wh, What….the hell……”

While keeping an eye on the black object, Takeshi also got up from the bed and took a step back.

“Is it a toy?”

However, it was too much of a solemn deep black.

Contrary to being frail, the girl had a sharp light in her gaze, her slender white finger was around the trigger and as she gripped the gun the murderous intent filled the room.
With a gun pointed at him, Takeshi became rigid and could only stare blankly at it. The girl’s mind finally cleared up and her eyes wavered.

“Where am I?”

During the brief pause, Takeshi somehow managed to answer.

“Sakuraya Senior High School’s infirmary.”

“The infirmary? Why?”

“Why……”

The muzzle that was fixated on Takeshi’s chest subtly moved, it was an unrealistic situation at first, but he gradually regained his composure even though he still couldn’t comprehend why the girl he saved suddenly pointed a gun at him.

It was inevitable that his sense of reality hadn’t quite set in yet, moreover it was accompanied by a feeling of irritation which grew stronger.

He carried her all the way to the infirmary and stayed near her because he was worried, she then returns the favor by suddenly pulling out a toy that looks like a gun which he couldn't say for certain if it was real or loaded with bullets. Who wouldn’t be offended after that?

“Because you collapsed in front of me previously I was being kind and carried you here.” Takeshi said disagreeably, the girl frowned upon hearing his words.

“You carried me?”

Takeshi who was not used to repeating the same thing, ignored the gun and turned his back on the girl.

At any rate, he was now confident that it was a toy, even if a bullet was fired from it, it wouldn’t hurt that much.

“Because your leg is injured you should get it disinfected first. Come back later and get medicine for it.”

Takeshi started to leave the bed, the girl also rose up from her spot as if deciding whether or not she should go as well.

“Wait!”

However, due to her poor footing on the bed as she rose her body wouldn’t obey her command and her posture broke.

“Ah……”

Takeshi looked back after hearing her surprised voice and quickly held out his arms.

“That’s dang…!”

However, he was not able to slow her momentum as she clung to his arm and stumbled.

“Kyaa!”

“Uwa!”

The girl somehow stopped herself but she broke Takeshi’s balance and the fell down together.

At that moment, something like a thread brushed by his cheek and he felt a warm sensation firmly pressed against his lips.

His eyes opened wide from the strange sensation. Until now he had never experienced it.

It was only for a short while but the girl had fallen down and had her arms placed on Takeshi's chest.

He raised his body and separated himself from her.

Takeshi violently blinked his eyes and reviewed what had happened.

“……Ah……ehmm……”

Before his eyes the girl who still had a hand on his chest started to tremble.

It took some time for both of them to grasp what had happened. The girl was the first one to understand.

“IYAAAAA!!” the girl shouted suddenly.

Then, grasping the gun tightly she turned and pointed it at him and started firing.

It was so sudden that all Takeshi couldn’t even see the flash.

Furthermore there were explosions going off by his forehead and the moment he saw them his body felt like it lost its gravity and he flew through the air and subsequently felt a sharp pain run through his back.

“……Uhh……”

His breath became ragged, he was having a hard time breathing.

He was thrown to the middle of the infirmary, knocked down the desk and then rolled on his side.

"Ouch…… What the hell, this."

Takeshi felt sore, he was confused and didn’t know what just happened, and in regards to the girl she was in a complete panic due to this development.

With her hand shaking and the gun still pointed at Takeshi she dropped down onto one knee.

Her body was trembling and the right hand that was pressed onto her left was shaking, but her stance was firm and the gun point would not waver away from Takeshi.

Takeshi could smell a sweet fragrance where the girl's head had been on his gi and the incredible sensation of her lips remained as well.

With exception of his previous thoughts on reality, everything else faded into oblivion and he felt like he fly beyond the horizon to the ends of the universe.

In an instant Takeshi's current condition was blown away, even though he ached all over he was somehow able move his body and get up as the girl watched him.

She was still frantically grasping the handgun tightly.

Why she had such a thing in her possession, that thing that injured others, he was interested if there was connection between that and why she had collapsed, at the moment that thought was going around in his mind and the scene in front of him was even stranger because
of the dull pain felt in his head.

“Hey,” Takeshi called out, but the girl remained silent.

“I, wasn’t I shot at with that gun? Despite that…”

Takeshi put his hand on his forehead.

“I don’t seem hurt here. Why is that?

If it was a real gun, he should without a doubt be dead. However, the girl who is holding the gun is glaring at Takeshi.

“It was a complete accident. Won’t you pretend it never happened? It’s not something we should count.”

Finally, the girl spoke. “How can you even say such a detestable thing? Furthermore, stay away from me!” She pouted and raised her
shoulder up like an angry cat.

Takeshi incessantly blinked his eyes.

“Err, what thing is completely detestable?”

However, despite her remarks, she still remembered and in the end she couldn’t deny the sensation.

“What, why? With my mouth!"

“Er, about that……I’m sorry.”

Even though he was trying to apologize honestly, her shoulders were still trembling in anger.

“As I thought, you are the lowest!”

With the gun point shaking while moving up and down, she continued to be angry at Takeshi.

"It can't be helped. That something like this happened for the first time," Takeshi said as he backed away from the girl who had lost her temper.

The girl finally stopped wielding the gun, she gave a suspicious look, and asked a question.
“……First time?”

“Ah,” Takeshi nodded.

Even though the girl was still suspicious of Takeshi, she slowly lowered her gun. Then while feeling dejected, lowered her head and murmured.

“……Re, really……It’s also my……first time……”

After she said so in a low voice, her cheeks flushed red because of embarrassment rather than anger.

Because of her shy expression, Takeshi also became embarrassed.

“Go, Good! Now we can pretend it didn’t happen.”

Upon Takeshi’s proposal the girl vigorously nodded her head in agreement.

“Yeah. You agree. Un un.”

She holstered the gun she was holding in between her skirt waist and lower back, then with both her hands she covered her cheeks, as if she was trying to forget while her eyes were tightly shut.

“Anyway……let me see, what is your name?” Takeshi inquired so he could call a doctor to treat the girl’s injuries.

“Don’t have a name.”

“Ah, I see. Then I will call you Kiku. I’m Nanase Takeshi, a first year at this school.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 53.jpg|thumbnail]]

Then, though she was still troubled she looked up in order to get a further explanation.

“I don't give my name unless I have to because it's not allowed.”

Hmmm, a competition to remain nameless, if that's the case then you can call me Gonba-san. I am Gonba-san the partner for your first kiss.

Upon hearing those words she recalled what happened and in embarrassment tightly gripped her skirt, she averted her eyes and suddenly said her name.

“Mui. I am Aiba Mui.”

Relieved by her answer, Takeshi smiled in return.

“Well, come over here so I can disinfect……”

At that time, Takeshi noticed another abnormality.

“Wha, what, is this!!”

Floating around the top part of the room there was a hazy dust shining.

It was a faint yellow radiance which floated in the air.

“Light……smoke?”

It was light and fluffy and moved up and down, a portion of it fell down in front of the eyes, and gently brushed the fingertips.

Then, it was extremely likely that it was real smoke, it dispersed easily when it touched the fingertips.

Whether Takeshi touched or didn't touch it, it easily collapsed and disappeared.

“……It’s a lie right……What should I do……”

Mui’s voice sounded confused, Takeshi’s line of sight was focused up in the air.

If the shining smoke was observed further, it appeared at first that it was scattered straight lines.

At places where Mui shot at there were straight lined vapor trails, Takeshi was soon drawn to them, and they vanished like before.

Trying to go. That was the feeling.

“I……my intention…………”

Flustered, Mui repeatedly moved her head from left to right.

After the smoke, Takeshi changed his line of sight to her, finally he realized something.

“Something came out from that gun. Pale yellow color……it seems like it was shining smoke.”

“…………I’m sorry, I’m very sorry……I……”

Takeshi supposed that Mui had apologized because she shot her gun at his body.

However, it could be said Mui's apology should be even more profound and heavy. This would be the expectation after recognizing the fact that she had shot at him.

Takeshi had seen the shining line of smoke gradually fade, unexpectedly he discovered another small shining spot behind Mui, and he
tilted his head in confusion.

Instead of it being yellow, it was reddish in color.

“What is that, an insect?”

Something fluffy came from the vicinity of the door and it moved up, down, left and right as it approached Mui.

It appeared to be similar to a tiny fly.

However, just a moment ago that same smoke, had faintly shined in a vermilion color.

Attracted by Takeshi’s gaze, Mui turned her head to look back.

And then, the girl reflexively stiffened her body.

“It’s an insect used to search for the enemy.”

Mui’s voice became strained.

“Found you, you can’t escape anymore.”

“Found? Eh? What?”

The girl dashed towards Takeshi who was carelessly standing up in the middle of the room.

“Listen up, quickly get over here!”

Because it was said in such a strong tone of voice, Takeshi involuntarily obeyed.

At that moment, the door abruptly opened and two dark shadows obstructed the way.

☆☆☆

===Part 7===

Before they could see the person, they heard them.

“This game of tag is finished.”

It was a cold, low voice.

Next to Takeshi, Mui's body pitched and trembled.

“Nii-san.”

At Mui’s words, Takeshi turned towards her with a puzzled expression.

“Nii-san?”

Because of the backlight, Takeshi could not see the face of the opponent and only the silhouette of the man was visible.

The figure was a slender man. If that was all, then one would think of him as the type that could be found anywhere.

However, there was an abnormality.

From the man’s hand departed something that was similar to shining smoke.

A gas which was a pale light blue color like the sky on a clear, sunny day was drifting from both his hands.

“Come over here.”

A man came into the room.

Abruptly, Mui grabbed onto Takeshi’s Kendo Gi.

Because of her excessive use of force, the uniform was being stretched in opposite directions and nearly fell off his shoulder.

“I DON’T WANT TO.”

There was a discrepancy between her voice and speech, despite being frail.

Furthermore, the man’s shadow kept on drawing nearer.

“Nii-san, I beg you……return to your true self.”

Mui cast her eyes downward.

Rather than talking to the man, it was directed towards the floor.

“……Nii-san, you’re not a <Trailer>”

Takeshi could only see the top of Mui's head because she was looking down, the man who was standing in the doorway alternated his gaze between the two.

The man finally replied back.

“How many times I have to tell you? I am not your oni.”<ref>Brother.</ref>

Mui raised her head as if it was repelled and cried.

“Nii-san! I am your......cherished............”

However, her voice gradually went towards the floor.

“<Trailer> overwrote your memory. Why won’t you believe me? My words, you must have sensed a little something in them.”

The man had no intention to reply.

“Tsuganashi, this person continues to be noisy.”

A different voice came from behind.

Another dark shadow stood in the hallway on the other side of the door.

It was a petite and slender shadow.

As the shadow approached Mui's brother, Tsuganashi, it looked even smaller.
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 59.jpg|thumbnail]]

For a moment, Takeshi thought the youth was a middle school student.

It was a bony physique with a little roundness, they wore a plain khaki parka and light blue knee length shorts, and their hair was fluffy and in a short cut style.

It was understood she was a girl because of her big eyes and higher pitch of voice.

Her big and wide eyes opened wider as she looked at Mui and Takeshi and then laughed.

However, there was a sneer mixed in with her laughter.

"Let's quickly finish this and head back. It's difficult with color in this close of a proximity."

Saying these words, the girl held onto Tsuganashi’s arm, when Mui saw this her expression distorted.

At the same time, two other men were approaching in the hallway.

Mui immediately interposed herself in between and pulled out her gun.

Scowling, Tsuganashi said some dangerous words.

“It can’t be helped. We'll have to take her with force.”

“Understood.”

“Ok-aay!”

“All right.”

Three people in succession acknowledged his instruction.

Takeshi could not completely grasp all of his surrounding situation.

What was clear, however, was that these people intended to use force to take Mui.

The youth with black hair was Mui’s brother, the other three, who the heck were they?

Then, a familiar looking shining smoke was released from all four people right before their eyes.

The young man known as Tsuganashi, was definitely Mui’s brother, he gave that kind of feeling.

Wet black hair, white skin, and eyes that were similar to Mui’s.

However, you wouldn’t understand why the extent of his attention was so cruel in regards to Mui.

No matter how you look at it, his eyes are not the kind of eyes that you use to look at your younger sister.

Suddenly, for a minute, Takeshi thought about his brother Gekkou.

In Gekkou’s eyes, Takeshi wondered if he saw him in the same way?

No, the eyes of that guy……

The glare from his eyes was tinged with heat and seethed with hatred.

In this way he was cold and heartless.

Four people entered the school infirmary, at the back, a handsome man with a good physique closed the door behind him.

Mui pulled Takeshi and together they retreated to the back of the room.

One of the two men behind Mui’s brother was tall and lanky with drooping eyes, he had bad taste in clothing and was wearing a shirt with a green amoeba drawn on it.

Then there was a question of the last person. He didn’t seem to be too old, but no matter how you looked at it he definitely was not a student in school.

His clothes consisted of a black tank top and similar black straight jeans, he was just a little bit taller than Takeshi.

His arms and chest had thick muscles, Takeshi understood that the man must have done some form of martial arts.

He had piercing eyes and when he smiled his mouth became distorted.

If anyone saw his appearance standing before a convenience store, it would be a most unpleasant meeting and they would want to leave as quickly as possible.

Takeshi did not understand the situation, it would be abnormal if he could.

At first nothing could be seen hanging from the man’s waist.

The leather belt worn around his waist looked normal, however, there was a scabbard affixed with a sword sheathed.

Takeshi had seen a real sword several times before, whether it was fake or genuine, there was a hilt protruding from the sheath.

After he saw those, it was without a doubt a genuine sword.

Furthermore it was not a Japanese sword, the width of the scabbard’s curvature was wide, a trait of a Western sword.

Mui’s brother also wore a similar belt on his waist, the difference was that a narrow sword was hung from there instead.

And then, what made Takeshi the most uneasy was that there were four people who produced light smoke.

Mui produced the same smoke and they all had a different color.

The shoulder bag which was hung on the girl’s shoulder, the sword which was hung on the handsome man’s waist, and the last person who carried an attaché case, each one of them released a different colored shining gas, Green, White, and Red.

Mui’s brother released a shining gas that was pale blue in color from the white gloves on his hands.

Next to him, Mui’s face had reached a state that went beyond pale.

Her hand grabbed Takeshi’s sleeve, right now she needed to calm down and control her feelings, she opened her mouth to say something but no words would come out and remained silent.

Takeshi perceived that Mui had become scared.

Tsuganashi was Mui’s brother, yet he declared he would take her by force.

In other words, they are her enemies.

Next to the confused Takeshi, Mui was simply staring straight at her brother.

There might be a chance of victory against four people, she wasn’t stupid, and right now her top priority was to escape from here with Takeshi.

However, Takeshi had considered something else.

Before Mui could take any action, Takeshi pulled her forcibly behind him.

“Hey, what!?”

Surprised by Takehsi, Mui’s hand was being pulled by him as he started to run to the window in the back.

“Don’t argue with me.”

Immediately, Mui understood Takeshi’s intention.

The door was not an option with them standing there, so his intention was to escape through the window.

The infirmary was on the first floor, so it would be easy to escape through the window.

However, Mui knew that it wouldn’t be that easy.

Sure enough, Tsuganashi drew his saber from the scabbard and turned the edge towards them.

Takeshi did not see him.

However, the moment he touched the window with his hand to open it, a sharp pain like electricity ran through his fingertips.

He immediately let go, but the tip of his middle finger and index finger on his right hand was red.

“Look!” Mui told Takeshi.

It was then that Takeshi noticed it for the first time.

The outer edges of the window frame had been covered in a thick ice.

“Wh, what is going on?”

Because he touched the ice, he felt a freezing pain.

Unlike Takeshi who was trembling, Mui turned around and faced them.

“Nii-san, if you make a mistake you will risk losing your power!”

Three out of the four people were laughing.

Tsuganshi did not laugh and replied back as he sheathed his Saber.

“I was not attacking, I was trapping.”

While Mui was exchanging words with them, Takeshi just stared at the window stunned.

Strange shining smoke from the gun as well as the sword, he somehow understood to this extent.

However, this was clearly different.

This was impossible.

Takeshi turned away from the window and gazed at the men and woman of the four people with a look of awe.

“Y, you......what the heck did you just do?”

It was obvious that the voice he finally mustered was trembling.

“I’ll call someone!!”

Even though it was pitiful, Takeshi thought this much was necessary.

Takeshi thought that even if he did call out at this time nobody would immediately appear, for the time being he had no choice but to maintain the bluff at all costs.

“Tsuganashi, let me handle this.”

The man from before with evil eyes and a good physique stepped forward.

“If I capture that man over there then Aiba Mui will surely not run away.”

He was holding the pommel of the sword hung at his waist.

“That’s fine, but don’t use magic.”

Takeshi heard Tsuganashi tell the man.

―Magic? I have a feeling that’s what he just said.

―Was it my imagination?

Certainly the window’s appearance was abnormal.

Just a little while ago it was a normal window.

Even so, Takeshi thought that there was a logical reason for it.

Science was a more realistic explanation.

However, there was not a single person who could answer Takeshi’s question.

On the contrary, there was no use in trying to repeatedly stab at the questions.

It’s the same even now.

Among the four people the man with piercing eyes talked the most, he was permitted to take action, he squeezed the handle of his sword as he moved towards the middle of the room with Takeshi in his line of sight.

Takeshi had to do something to distract the man’s attention and search for another way to escape.

At that moment, the sun reflected off of a cleaning tool that was left out.

There was no time to ponder on it.

Moving several steps to the side, Takeshi grabbed the broom that was leaning against the wall.

Using his foot, he broke off the straw part of the broom forcibly and was left with just the handle.

He wielded it seriously to ensure there were no obstructions to his body.

Having done that, the broom became a long rod shaped weapon.

“I don’t know what the circumstances are, but no matter how I look it you people are bad guys.”

The moment Takeshi’s posture changed into a stance, the man no longer saw it as a broom but a weapon.

“…………”

“…………”

Takeshi and the man glared at each other, his expression remained undisturbed, but there was an interest showing in his eyes for the first time.

He smiled broadly.

“Humph, how interesting.”

The man laughed as his expression became more brutal.

Mui who was next to Takeshi, watched him become more uneasy when she suddenly hit upon an idea and said:

“Can you stall and give me a little bit of time? I am going to try and open the window.”

Though the ice had completely covered the window, Mui thought that it was still possible so she would somehow figure it out one way or another, Takeshi could only nod his head in agreement.

It was already too late anyways, the man had drawn his sword and was energetically approaching.

Takeshi could see an ominous glint reflected off the drawn sword.

Truly there was a difference from a Japanese sword, you could see it was a thick double edged blade meant to be used as a tool to kill a human and not to just strike them.

You could see it was an absurdly large sword, just measuring it with the eyes it must have weighed at least 2 Kilos, yet the man was only using one hand.

He had a vision of receiving a heavy overhead blow, immediately after that the broom made bishitsu sound and split.

There was no question what would happen when iron and bamboo clashed.

Oddly enough, it didn’t split in half.

To understand, receive and stop it was fortunate, Takeshi shuffled his legs and retreated backwards.

Immediately the man took aim halfway up and thrust.

Parrying it diagonally, even though the sword was longer than the broom Takeshi thrust at the opponent’s side with all his might.

However, it was not very effective and all it did was stagger him a little.

“Hmm, isn’t that nice.”

“It’s unusual to see Oigami pressured.”

He heard some prefatory words from the other man in the door who was his friend turned spectator.

His fury was ignited when he was hit with the broom.

He didn’t really have any intention of slashing, however his hand was hit to alter the trajectory of his attack.

Morever, Takeshi noticed this change however it appeared that Oigami’s friend did not.

“Eat this!!”

Oigami took a large step forward and thrust his sword towards Takeshi.

Takeshi firmly gripped the handle of the broom stick.

Then, he closely watched the trajectory of the sword.

When handle hit the tip, an intense roar similar to a lightning strike resounded.

“Wh……at……”

The man’s expression from earlier turned into one of shock, Takeshi’s hand had not let go of the broom.

There was portion that was split and curved on both sides, but where the broom had pierced the edge a silver color shined.

“Damn you, what the hell did you do?!”

The man tried to shake his sword loose, however it was firmly caught in between and could not be removed.

Takeshi stepped back and searched around to see if he could find something else he could use as a weapon, but of course, it’s never that convenient.

He looked over at Mui, she had shot her gun towards the window.

However, the gunshot you would hear on a TV never occurred.

A vivid yellow color was shot from the muzzle, it hit the window but barely even dented the ice.

It looked like it had barely even come close.

Takeshi threw away broom he had into the trash, he then went back to where he got the broom from and pulled out a mop.

Unlike the broom, part of the handle was made out of plastic.

He couldn’t expect much from the durability of the plastic but it was a situation where he could not leisurely complain.

Takeshi turned around from the locker and in no time used the mop handle to catch the edge of the sword.

The man who had come up right behind him was using all his strength to lean forward and put pressure on Takeshi from above.

They were close enough where they felt each other’s heavy breathing across their face.

The man was not thinking about going easy, immediately after he drew back and once more used all his strength to strike.

In the next moment a confusing scene filled Takeshi’s mind, he moved his hands on the mop to a point where he received and avoided the man’s strike.

However, Takeshi knew that it was already too late.

It would have been easy to avoid if he could twist his stance.

At that moment, another scene was shown.

This time Takeshi was influenced to believe it.

Although Takeshi was able to avoid the previous thrust, the handle of the mop had a split on the section where he hit the back of the man’s hand.

Before Takeshi heard the man groan, he discarded the mop he was holding onto.

The man was no longer armed, the sword which he had let go was falling to the floor.

Takeshi had quickly picked up the heavy sword, he then shouted to Mui.

Takeshi had seen what he had to do.

“Mui, lower your head!!”

Mui looked back when she heard Takeshi’s voice.

The when she saw the sword in Takeshi’s hand she reflexively crouched down.

Takeshi threw the sword towards the window that had been frozen.

It shattered the ice and glass, all the pieces came crashing down like an avalanche, immediately after Mui jumped onto the frame.

The two of them jumped out of the window into the summer day like it was a different world, Takeshi looked back as he continued to run.

☆☆☆

===Part 8===

The four Magicians had not yet moved.

“Aren’t we going to pursue them?”

It was the voice of the person who had manipulated the insect used to search, Ushiwaka.

Then, Hotaro the only girl pouted.

“That guy was also a magician. Ne~ <ref>Hey is what it actually translates but you knew that already right? I left it as is, I thought it may have reinforced the fact that she was pouting.</ref> don’t you think so?”

All four of them had noticed that fact about Takeshi.

Rather, it would have been strange if they didn’t notice.

It was simply impossible for a normal human to avoid Oigami Takao’s swordsmanship.

Even if he was wearing a Kendo Gi, assuming he was that talented, his movement at that time had transcended the limits of ordinary humans.

He should not have known how to avoid.

“Ushikawa, use your flies to trace them.”

Tsuganashi could not answer Hotaro’s question and instead spoke to Ushikawa.

To change a person into a magician is serious matter, but to allow them to escape as well is considered a felony.

“Understood.”

With a nod, Ushikawa put his attaché case on the floor and pulled out a box from within.

“By the way, it’s not a fly, don’t you listen? It’s a butterfly, a fly has too limited of a range. Those guys have probably already moved quite far, from the beginning these insects have been good for long distance searching.”

“Do whatever you like.”

At Tsuganashi’s response, Ushikawa had a faint smile.

“Well then, becaue today is a good day I’ll use a Black Swallowtail. The Black Swallowtail is a good match with Aiba Mui.”

When Hotaro heard that she hugged her shoulders and yelled out.

“Uwa, kimo<ref>Disgusting</ref>!!."

A truly revolting feeling from the bottom of her heart could not help but make her grimace at the current situation.

“You really are disgusting.”

“Be at ease, I have no interest in Hotaro as a female. The only females I am interested in are the ones that don’t have a subdued shine.

Ushikawa retorted to Hotaro without even glancing up.

“Are you looking for a fight? Do you want to fight? If so then I’ll give you a good one.”

The shoulder bag that Hotaro had in her hand started to stretch out, Tsuganashi grabbed a hold of the bag.

“Stop it, Hotaro.”

“BUT….”

Hotaro clung to Tsuganashi’s arm and started to protest but was interrupted by Oigamai Takao’s voice.

At the same time the only desk in the room was broken in half.

His sword was lying under the window.

When he removed his fist from the desk, Oigami glared at Tsuganshi.

“That was an Evasion ability.”

Oigami was grinding his teeth in aggravation while Hotaro just ridiculed him as she clung to Tsuganashi’s arm.

“AhAh, he’s a person with same Evasion Magic ability as you. If he didn’t have it then there would have been no way for him to avoid your attacks. What kind of person is he?”

Oigami was resentful, but he slowly started to broadly smile.

It was a wicked smile and anybody who saw it would shiver in fear.

When Hotaro saw it, she squeezed Tsuganashi’s arm even tighter.

“Rather than that, I’m sure you heard that we’re in a school.”

“So it seems.”

On Hotaro’s warning, Tsuganashi turned on his heel.

“Sorry for troubling you. Let’s go.”

“Ha~i.”

Looking back at the room once, Oigami picked up his sword and resheathed it, as he walked out he saw the broken broom lying there.

The tip of the sword had accurately exposed the core of the broom when it hit, Takeshi’s pupil was black. Then when he threw the sword towards the window his pupil was similar to a deep purple color during twilight.

In other words, when he invoked his Evasion Magic Ability his pupil changed to a purple color, it was risky to display its activation, however, he was only human.

As he exited to the hallway he stifled a laugh, because of this knowledge Oigami imagined that it would be easy capture Aiba Mui regardless of the interference from the new magician, he had the desire to meet up with them again soon.

He had a firm conviction that if he fought with that magician again he would emerge victorious.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Absolute Duo:Volume 1 Prologue

2015-03-04T03:00:23Z

Xionol: /* Prologue */

『I pray, that you will reach to become the 《Absolute Duo》 one day.』

==Prologue==

«Absolute Duo»——.

I never had any time to inquire as to the meaning of those words.

"——Ku!!"

The mark called «Aster» appeared on my chest and emitted a strong heat.

The heat spread throughout my entire body instantly, making it become hard to breathe.

This hellish fire was tearing me apart.

However, this was a ritual.

A power that surpasses mankind——the process of sublimating by taking «Lucifer» into your body.

"Ugh...ah...aaaaaaaaaagggh!"

I shouted in agony, expressing the feeling of having my blood, flesh and bone burned.

Shortly after, my body was surrounded by «Flame».

The hellish fire, which was overflowing from the «Aster», went wild, as if it was trying to burn me, the very person who had released it, to ashes.

But I could not give in.

That's because I would not be able to obtain what I desire unless I overcome this «Flame».

(I... I have a wish I must fulfill!)

That's right. I can't stop until I reach my goal.

For this reason, I must control the «Flame» that burns wildly.

No, I should be able to control this.

That's because this «Flame»——is my «Soul».

"Ooooooooooooooooh!!"

I shouted with all my strength. I then raised my fist up and grabbed my «Flame».

"«Blaze»!"

Responding to the «word that carried strength», the «Flame» encompassed my entire body, burning wildly as if it was trying to incinerate me, then swirled around my arm like a snake, diffusing a bright light.

"Ku...!"

Because it was so bright, I wasn't able to keep my eyes open and——

Eventually the light disappeared. I moved my gaze to my arm, and was shocked by what I saw.

My «Flame» has turned into a «Shield».

"This... is my «Blaze»...?"

"«Irregular». That's how I would put it."

The person who had been watching over me silently since I said that finally spoke.

Devilish, or ominous.

These words came to my mind as I looked at the little girl in a gothic dress.

«Irregular»——there was only one reason for this girl to say that.

Normally, a «Blaze» which was used to define the «Soul» would have been shaped into a weapon.

However, the thing which materialized on my arm, without a doubt, assumed the shape of a shield.

The mass of metal was thick, heavy and hard, giving me the impression that it could definitely not be cracked or pierced.

(How ironic...)

For a person like me who was not able to protect, giving birth to a «Shield», a symbol of protection...

Despite my memories of the past I could not return to——

The girl in the black dress brought an end to my reminiscence.

"Now, go. The path that «Shield» will lead you to... I'm really looking forward to it."

Leaving with her laugh, the girl in the black dress disappeared into the darkness.

The only thing left was silence.

This was the beginning of my story——the story of Tooru Kokonoe.

<noinclude>
{{SimpleNav}}
</noinclude>

User talk:Jin ssi

2015-03-04T02:54:16Z

Xionol: /* Mahou Sensou */

About me: I am a college student currently taking the semester off to work. Decided to try my hand at a large scale translation because I have more free time on my hands, I normally only do small stuff like translation of skills in a JRPG. I translate from Japanese to English.

Currently Translating Mahou Sensou because it appears that nobody else is doing it and a number of people wanted to see it translated. It will be slow going at first because as I said before this is the first time I have undertaken such a project. If all goes well then I might decide to translate something else.

Progress is going to be slower, probably three or four pages at a time, I have gotten busier with work, but I am still going to translate this series.

==Mahou Sensou==

i really have been wanting to read this light novel so thank you for picking it up.

Hey Jin, just a heads up, tag your name on the chapters you will be working on, on the resister page of Mahou Sensou.--[[User:Kouen no Ten|Kouen no Ten]] ([[User talk:Kouen no Ten|talk]]) 17:25, 24 January 2014 (CST)

I had a question about the translations. I'm not an expert on Japanese grammar, so I'd ask you. I was editing a couple of missing punctuation adn whatnot for Mahou Sensou and I had to wonder, is the way they address each other with their names supposed to be like that? I mean saying something "Is Nanase going to club today?" as opposed to "Are you going to club today?" when they are addressing him. Just a question.

==General==

Hello Jin. Thank you for being a part of the translators here. Just for general information, the translation status which you have entered on the new page, as in [[Jin_ssi|this]], can be easily put up on your user page itself. No need for creating a new page. And even if you wish to have a page where you want to put your works on, just name it as 'your name/sandbox' so that the page and the user name can be differentiated. It looks confusing :P. Good luck. Thanks --[[User:Chancs|Chancs]] ([[User talk:Chancs|talk]]) 11:44, 3 April 2014 (CDT)

Mahou Sensou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-03-04T02:26:27Z

Xionol: /* Part 4 */

==CHAPTER 1: Magic Girl In The Summer==

===Part 1===

One step from the entrance Nanase Takeshi slightly breathed in what remained of the cool night air.

It was a clear sky with no clouds.

It was just after 6:30am.

For an average high school student, it might have been a bit too early to depart for school, but Takeshi, as usual, closed the front gate quietly, and started walking.

The fine white gate of the mansion on the right, opened automatically when he came before it.

“Good morning Takeshi.”

A girl wearing the same school uniform as Takeshi came out from the opened gate and smiled sweetly.

“Good morning Isoshima.”

Takeshi and the girl, Isoshima Kurumi started walking alongside each other.

This was a usual sight.

Takeshi's house was your typical single family detached house, while on the other hand, the house of Kurumi who lived next door, was a mansion called Isoshima Residence, which was famous even in the neighborhood.

That mansion which was surrounded by a wide garden in all four directions, had 5 times more land than Takeshi's house.
Seeing the white porcelain gate open automatically every morning, Takeshi could only smile wryly as he remembered the waist high fence at his own house.

From Kurumi’s appearance, you could tell she was an ojou-sama,<ref>Term used for young ladies from a noble or rich family.</ref> but to Takeshi she was a childhood friend he had known since they were small.

Today, she had a little bit of her long, straight, chestnut-colored hair tied back.
Takeshi who was walking next to her could not help but notice her features, slender shoulders, raised eyebrows with eyes that gave a look of determination, her tightly closed mouth with pink colored lips and elegant chin line. Except for the light pink chap stick she had no other makeup on, despite this, she still had an attractive figure.

If 10 youths of the same age were asked, all of them would agree she was cute, if pressed any further they would all say that she was a rare beauty in a class by herself.

Kurumi, aware that she was being watched, lifted her head to look at Takeshi.

“What’s the matter?”

Takeshi shook his head slightly as he smiled.

“It’s nothing, I was just thinking of how quickly the first semester ended.”

While she looked up at the summer sky, Kurumi’s face broke out into a smile.

“Well, before you even know it, the spring exams will be here.”

“Hmmm, that’s true, though I had a difficult time with the aunts because you didn’t want to attend that private girls school in the city, they were surprised and tried to persuade me to convince you.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 19.jpg|thumbnail]]

Takeshi shrugged his shoulders at Kurumi pouting.

“I’ll choose to go to whatever school I want to and won’t allow anyone to say otherwise, it really can’t be helped, besides, at this point in time I think it’s fine and my parents also think so.”

Takeshi listened to her repeated assertions. “Is that so?” he asked.

“Yeah, if I were to go to a private school I would have to take a train by myself, wouldn’t that be dangerous?”

Takeshi frowned as he tried to imagine Kurumi alone on a train.

“That is certainly possible if you don’t live close to the city.”

“Right!”

Seeing Kurumi’s happy smile glitter and shine like the morning sun, Takeshi could not help but feel somewhat happy too.

It’s the best feeling to be able to laugh with friends even if it is only one other, however, the moment Takeshi arrived at school his facial expression darkened. There was one semester where Kurumi had no friends, they were in separate classes, but not once had Takeshi seen her together with the other girls in her class. Because Takeshi was in the Kendo Club as a first year he was able to become acquaintances with the third years and befriended several people who were in the same class, even in middle school he had numerous acquaintances. Truthfully, Kurumi was also part of the Kendo club, since she was the only girl she became the club manager and was not actually in an environment where she could make a girlfriend.

Kurumi was a friend, did he need to speak about this no matter what? As expected, he began to feel uneasy, that wasn't good and he felt he should just stop.

In Kurumi's world the only worries she had were to be in the same class as Takeshi, eating lunch with him every day, and to be able to rely on him without causing problems, but while that may be true, she should still make friends, even so, there was no reason for her to say that.

It would be expected that a boy would need considerable courage to interfere with a girl bonding, but maybe that was Kurumi's inner desire. Maybe it would have been better if someone had always been angry. Even so, while walking next to her, Takeshi would send periodic glances her way, it was hard to believe how many times these feelings would be put away. In some respects, Isoshima was a nice and diligent girl.

There was no way for Takeshi to know of her feelings as Kurumi walked like a puppy, waving her hand with a beaming smile.

☆☆☆

===Part 2===

Most of the other students were in the classroom by the time Takeshi finished his morning training with the Kendo Club.

You could tell which students anticipated the start of summer vacation tomorrow by looking at their bright faces, this somehow made the atmosphere in the classroom quite lively.

“Nanase?”

Takeshi became confused when someone turned around and suddenly called out to him after a few minutes.

“Eh, what?”

“Don’t ‘eh, what’ me, were you even listening?”

Takeshi's desk was surrounded by two other people standing next to it, the guy who greeted him and started a conversation from the seat in front was a fellow classmate and friend. There were three pairs of eyes staring at Takeshi.

“So, is Nanase going anywhere during break?”

“Ahhh…” Takeshi said as a subtle smile floated across his face.

“Now, now Nanase, Ida.”

When the the three other classmates started an uproar, Takeshi and Ida quickly denied it and pretended they didn't see them.

“Just meet their eyes.”

All three came to an immediate understanding.

“Nanase and Ida also seem to have reached an agreement.”

“Certainly.”

“A person who is too serious and a delinquent.”

Of course, the person who was too serious was Takeshi and the delinquent was Ida, hearing them described as such, Takeshi had mixed feelings and could only put on a wry smile.

“It’s not like anything was meant by being too serious.”

However, Takeshi's words immediately denied that.

“No no! Who is the number one most serious guy!?”

All three instantly pointed at him.

“Hey!”

“Well, it’s just a natural result.”

"Haa," Takeshi let out an exaggerated sigh, “Well, at least it’s better than being a delinquent.”

That remark was immediately rejected.

“It’s no good after all.”

“Nanase is trying to imagine a delinquent.”

“It looks like Nanase leads a proper life.”

Un-un,<ref>Sound effect of grunting in agreement</ref> three people nodded their head in agreement.

“What, a proper life?”

With a shocked expression, Takeshi raised his eyes in bewilderment as if to question his friend.

“Huh? So…let me see….”

Another friend urged him to continue.

“Therefore, if you continued to practice Kendo, you could become a police officer and then find a beautiful person to be your wife.”

“I’m sure there are other ways.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Well, I wonder where there will be a beautiful wife.”

“Wouldn’t that be a life of smooth sailing!”<ref>I guess the easiest understanding would be the easy life</ref>

Three people were trying to imagine who would be their wife, Takeshi too, even though he understood it he did not have the willpower to deny it. Besides it’s not like he could, regardless of how many times he repeated it to himself.

“I’ve said everything I want to say.”

As one blind man said “Maybe I will take one serious step in this wonderful life.”<ref>I have no idea where this quote is from</ref> The three of them only nodded to each other.

“No no! I am at the limits of envy.”

“It’s seriously enviable.”

“Oh, but didn't you say you were going to Law School?”

So they finally moved to the point.

“In my defense, recently it hasn't been profitable. I may have to keep an eye on it.”

Takeshi was finally able to take a breath of relief as they switched to a different topic. Even so, this phrase “life of smooth sailing” was ironic for him.

After he failed in that unpleasant situation, what's left in life may only be atonement.
Takeshi's future was too far away, what he could see in front and behind him was an abyss that spread out in all directions, it was too realistic and familiar that he became depressed.

☆☆☆

===Part 3===
Takeshi had Kendo practice after the closing ceremony, by the time he started to head home it was already late evening.

After he escorted Kurumi (who was the club manager) home, Takeshi opened the door to his house with a depressed look.

“I’m home.”

In a typical family it is normal to call out when you arrived home, and Takeshi wasn't any different.
A bright light was on in the hallway. Next to his mother's shoes was a pair of sneakers that were about his size, further back, in the living room, a shadow vaguely moved and could be seen faintly behind the frosted glass door. At the exact moment that Takeshi quietly took off his shoes, he was startled by the laughter coming from the living room.

He hurried up to his room on the second floor, at the same time he entered his room he heard the voices of his mother and younger brother talking downstairs.

It was about the time for dinner to be finished, after Takeshi helped out in the kitchen he changed his clothes. He was sweaty and wanted to take a bath but it was his brother’s time slot.

As usual, he didn’t want to eat dinner and his mother had probably washed the dishes so it couldn’t be helped that there was no way to kill time.

Takeshi had to be careful every day because he wanted to not face his family as much as possible. It had continued be like that because of a certain incident that happened two years ago. From that day on, for him to stay in this house, he always needed to carry that burden.

Takeshi was a rank holder in Kendo.<ref>In Kendo, a practitioner is given ranks, it starts at 1st-Dan goes to 8th-Dan which is the highest rank someone can attain now.</ref>

It was due to his special skill. If that was sufficient, then he might have had more freedom.

It is up to the family members to deal with their own ghosts.

He began Kendo as an elementary school student, his younger brother and he would go to the Dojo together.
Gekkou, who was the younger brother, and Takeshi were born one year apart and were very close to each other.

However, there was an incident that marked a turning point which caused Gekkou to avoid Takeshi, his mother and father also dealt with it in the same way. From that date everything changed, every time his mother saw him she was indifferent, his father would return every day, and his younger brother completely hated him now.

Takeshi could not even remember the last time he laughed in this house.

Just to get along with his family, he had to breathe quietly so he didn't meet anyone.

Because it was all his fault he couldn't blame someone else.

After he changed clothes, Takeshi strained his ears for any movement downstairs. If Gekkou was still in the bath there should a loud
sound of water.

He went to the kitchen to eat dinner and then immediately returned to his room.

By the time his brother started to watch TV in the living room he had taken a bath and had already gone back to his room to spend the rest of the time until morning.

Once he got used to this way of living it wasn't that bad.

If he was unable to talk to his family then he can just go to school where there are many more people.
How many times has he had this thought? Thinking this, Takeshi leaked out another deep sigh.

“I really wish tomorrow would come quickly.”

He looked out the window towards the Isoshima Residence, planted in the garden there was an unknown broadleaf tree whose leaves swayed in the breeze, a large shadow jumped from the leaves and branches. “What an eerie looking shadow,” murmured Takeshi.

“It would be nice if time would go by faster.”

The tree branches moved slightly as if it nodding in agreement.

“If I could leave this house, anywhere would be better, even hell itself.”

At school, Takeshi is very diligent and sociable, because of this he had many people he considered friends, but at home, he is nothing but a shadow of his former self.

Right now, Takeshi's greatest hope is when dawn breaks.

Summer vacation only increased the unpleasantness of time in his house.

As a result, Takeshi’s summer vacation was always depressing.

☆☆☆

===Part 4===

It was the second day of summer vacation, even though there were no lessons, the school was filled with a lively atmosphere from the energetic students who had come here for club activities.

“Takeshi, you’re going to the dojo, right?”

When they arrived at school Kurumi parted with Takeshi to go to the girl’s locker room while he went towards the clubroom.

It was nearly 9:00am, you could hear the encouraged shouts from around the sports clubs which had already started their practices, from inside the school musical notes played by the woodwind club echoed.

Takeshi walked along the side of the clubroom near the sports ground, when a lone student came out from one of the storage sheds and considerably waved his hand.

In fact, even from a distance, Takeshi was quite familiar with this person, so he called out to them.

“Good morning Ida.”

“Yo!”

The person who approached was Ida, and they were in the same class.

As the distance narrowed, an unpleasant sparkle was noticed from his hair.

Spiky, blond hair held up by wax and dressed in clothes that were not allowed to be worn at school.

Seeing that gaudy colored T-shirt, Takeshi wryly smiled.

“It will anger sensei<ref>Teacher</ref> if you wear those clothes.”

Takeshi pointed at the bright red T-shirt while Ida’s face formed a sneer.

“Things like wearing a uniform during a holiday are meant for the military right?”

Takeshi wanted to ask Ida why he was at school during break when he wasn’t a member of any clubs.

“Makeup classes, makeup classes. Is Nanase here for club activities? It must be troublesome.”

“It’s not troublesome if I like doing it.”

It was better than his house and he felt it was more reasonable to be praised for being here, but he kept silent.

For some reason, Ida restlessly looked around.

“What’s wrong?”

“Well, if people saw us meeting then your reputation would be hurt.”

“Reputation huh……”

“No, it’s true.”

For some reason Ida felt relieved after he checked his surroundings.

It may seem strange to see these two together, Ida, who by all appearances was a Yankee,<ref>Delinquent</ref> and the Kendo devotee Takeshi who is seen as serious when praised and dark-natured when criticized.

Because of his outward appearance, Ida was known as a flamboyant person around school.

That did not mean that there were no other students with dyed hair, many of the sensei did not worry about that. Ida was just unusual because he was assertive and had a fierce presence, furthermore, he had evil looking eyes and used the Osaka dialect,<ref>It's generalized as Kansai dialect, but the author specifically wrote Osaka-ben</ref> so even another classmate wouldn't readily approach him.

Takeshi was one who rarely concerned himself over such details.

“I don’t really care,” Takeshi said as Ida raised his eyebrows.

“You don’t care!”

“Ida, frankly it’s not the first time I’ve said that.”

“I don't care, people don't care, there's too much of that around.”

Ida frowned as Takeshi complained to him.

“Isn't it that you give off a different feeling instead of actually not caring? That is, you would worry about anybody who was like me. In short, if you weren't like that then you and I would not be talking.”

Heh, Heh, Ida looked away and regretfully laughed as Takeshi shook his head.

“But if that is the case, why are we talking now?”

“That is my slight kindness.”

Ida hung his head.

“Then maybe I should become a free spirit like Ida. I'll dye my hair, wear a T-shirt like that and then it wouldn't be strange for me to talk with you, right?”

Ida opened his eyes wide when he heard Takeshi's suggestion, it seemed like it was a good idea to him.

“Stop! That would be no good! If such a thing ever happened I would beat you on the head in my own way and send you off to the hospital. The T-shirt is one thing, but what possessed you to say your other ideas!?”

“I can probably guess which store Ida bought that T-Shirt from.”

Takeshi pointed to Ida’s flashy red T-shirt.

However, Ida's eyes hardened as he stared at the serious face of Takeshi.

Then, suddenly, Ida let out a relieved sigh.

“Y, you, the way you look when going on about the T-shirt, such a useless point!”

He suddenly laughed loudly.

“Ida?”

“....It...it's no good...you, haha...have an amusing imagination. Heh, heh.”

For a long time, Ida was rolling on the ground laughing. When it finally subsided, he looked up with watery eyes.

“You say you want to look like me but frankly that would be too much and you should just stop!”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah!”

When Ida flatly said that, the sound of the bell could be heard from the direction of the school building.

“Uwah, this is bad! That's the chime ringing, if I’m late I won't earn my credits. Well see you later Nanase!”

“Ah, yeah……”

“Keep that appearance! The T-shirt is out of the question!”

After saying that last thing with a laugh, Ida stood up and ran away.

"So it wouldn't be suitable?" Takeshi muttered immediately and started to walk in the direction of the club building.

When Takeshi arrived at the club building another first year member was already inside changing clothes.

“Yo, Nanase.”

“Good morning.”

The club room was small, it was only 4 tatami mats <ref>A way to measure the size of rooms in Japan, approximately.88m by 1.76m for the Tokyo area, other areas have their own measurements.</ref> wide and had lockers side by side along the wall.

Takeshi pulled out his Kendo uniform and started to change clothes.

The other members had already finished changing clothes and had gone to the dojo.

Takeshi began to hurriedly change his clothes when a friend called out to him.

“Weren’t you with Ida a little while ago? I was watching you talk to him.”

Anyone going to the clubroom would have seen them.

It seems even the class next door was familiar with Ida's face, so he wouldn't be surprised if someone knew that Takeshi was speaking with him, his friend just shook his head in confusion.

“That's impossible. After all, why would you speak with Ida Kazumi.”

“He’s not really a bad guy,” Takeshi said as he put on the navy blue hakama.<ref>Traditional Japanese clothing worn by men, though today you can see both sexes wearing it</ref>

“Well, you may be right. It does appear that way a little. Though if the sensei saw you together they might say otherwise.”

The Sakuraya Senior High School is a prep school for students who plan on attending university, the moment they are first years, many of
them will pay careful attention to their grades.

Takeshi understood that there was a connection between Ida and his grades, he would be really surprised to know that his classmates would say that was exactly why they kept their distance.

To other classes, Ida appeared to be unfortunate.

Ida would pay attention to the sensei during lectures, Takeshi who was also in the same class witnessed it. Still, being together never had an effect on their grades.

“That guy is pretty ordinary, when I spoke with him today he said he had makeup classes. I think, appearance aside, he's pretty serious.”

Takeshi calmly defended his friend and shrugged his shoulders.

"If you say so. In middle school there were rumors about that guy from various people that hung out in front of the station once awhile, they said he got into a fight with another school."

"Did you even verify the credibility of that rumor? Besides, setting aside the fact it's old, you would expect that he would have had to of come back with one or two injuries. As I thought it's simply just a rumor."

Suddenly, after his friend heard that, he covered his eyes with his arm.

“Really, you and that guy,” he said as he mimicked crying.

“What do you mean?”

Takeshi was confused at his idiotic friend's gesture, and had an angry expression on his face.

“No! No! I wasn't disagreeing. Seriously. I failed at trying to persuade Nanase who has amazing ability!”

“You really are an idiot after all.”

“I am not.”

Takeshi was still angry at his friend but he forced a smile onto his face, after a little while the tone was altered to a murmur.

“Even so, be a little more careful. Once you get very involved in something it becomes hard to separate yourself from it.”

Takeshi was amazed when heard that, and he softened his smile.

“Thank you for your concern, but I'll be okay.”

It's not good for someone's health if they are always worried.

“U Uoou!”

“What the heck was that?”

He was surprised by his friend’s sudden outburst.

“As I thought, Takeshi and that guy!”

''Ponto''.<ref>Onomatopoeia for hitting the shoulder</ref>

Lightly tapped on the shoulder, his friend retreated one step, two steps. Then he suddenly jumped back and opened the door.

“Well, I'll be going ahead of you. Since you're the last one, make sure to shut the door, yoroshiku!”<ref>Generally a greeting when meeting someone, in this case it's being used as "I'm counting on you"</ref>

“Oi!” As it was, he needed to quickly run to the dojo. “Taku,<ref>Words of exasperation</ref> it can’t be helped.”

While he grumbled about his heartless friend, Takeshi looked at the clock. 8:57am. He was unlikely to make it the dojo by 9:00am.

If he was late for training, the second year senpais<ref>Senior, sometimes written as sempai</ref> would force him to do the days chores.

He would have to atone in his outfit. Takeshi finished changing his clothes and hurried out of the clubroom.

He started to run under the blazing sun drenched in sweat.

However, several minutes before he got there, he stopped and realized he had forgot something.

“Not good, I forgot a towel……” he muttered as he looked down at his empty hand.

He was dejected at the fact that he had to turn around and go back to the clubroom.

At this time Takeshi had no idea that this choice would alter his fate in a big way.

If he had known, he would never have gone back to get the towel.

Still, the only thoughts inside Takeshi's head at the moment was the fact that he was late and would be forced to do many chores.

☆☆☆

===Part 5===

Takeshi knew that the senpais would notice he forgot his towel and send him back to the clubroom, in his memories this occurrence was already written that morning.

Takeshi frowned.

He always carefully avoided meeting his family in the morning, however today he had been unlucky.
He had met his younger brother Gekkou who was in the bathroom fixing his hair.

Perplexed by this sudden development, Takeshi decided he should greet him, in contrast, Gekkou forcibly pushed him to the side without even looking at him and went to the kitchen.

Unlike Takeshi who had Kendo practice every morning during summer vacation, Gekkou, a third year in middle school, would go to cram school every day. At any rate, because of the time period they had met.

Even if it wasn't summer vacation it was normal for Takeshi to leave at 6:30am because of morning training, however it was very unusual for Gekkou to be awake at that time.

The probability of a near miss and meeting each other was exceedingly low.

Takeshi returned to the clubhouse with a big sigh.

He decided that from tomorrow onwards, it might be better if he was extra careful and left his house earlier.

Even if Gekkou hated him, he still found it hard that even when they met he was ignored. Even if it was his fault.
The moment Takeshi grabbed the doorknob of the clubroom and turned it, something shook his body.

“……?”

He had a feeling that he heard something.

“…nega…kete.”

He realized that was person, they sounded female, but her words were too soft to be audible.

“Is someone there?”

It sounded like it was coming from a different room adjoining the Kendo clubroom. Takeshi tried to open the door for the Judo Club on the left side. The Judo Club’s door was not locked. However, when he looked inside there was nobody there and the smell of sweat caused you to pinch your nose.

“Oi, can someone answer me?”

He knocked on the Volleyball Club's door next, again no voices were heard.

“Was it my imagination?”

Takeshi tilted his head and then returned to the Kendo Clubroom, 5 meters away a door was opened vigorously and a loud sound was heard, he turned around to look.

“……Onega……i, tasuke……”<ref>"Please save." I kept the original in to go along with the dialogue from earlier</ref>

A person emerged from the shower room and while muttering, collapsed on the ground.

The girl’s black hair was the first thing seen. It had spread gently across the ground as the morning sun brilliantly reflected off like a raven's feather.

She wore an unfamiliar uniform. It was a short sleeve blouse, where the sleeves swelled, there were three navy blue lines that went in.
Her excessively slender, white arms extended from there as she laid feebly on the ground.

He quietly approached the girl, she had light pink colored lips which were slightly opened and her eyes were closed.

She looked to be the same age as him. Takeshi crouched down and touched her thin shoulders.

“Um, are you okay?”

The spot where he touched her transmitted a burning heat. If he looked closely, he saw she was repeatedly breathing hard from her mouth. It was if she had sprinted with all her might. Upon further inspection, Takeshi noticed that her knees were bleeding.

“What should I do?”

Takeshi shook her shoulder again.

“Oi, are you okay?”

However, her breathing steadily became rougher.

“I guess it can’t be helped.”

There was nobody else around to call out to because club activities had already started.

Takeshi grabbed her left arm.

“Can you get up? I'll move you somewhere else where you can lie down as much as you want.”

He found it difficult to stand while he dragged her up.

She had fainted and limply leaned against him.

“Nggggggh.”

It was a risky posture, but he took one step forward, as expected it was harsh. Takeshi crouched once again, this time he put his back closer and pulled her up. Both of her arms loosely dangled down in front of his chest.

Takeshi hesitated on the way he should carry her, somehow he forced himself to stand on one knee.

The girl was short but she had become limp.
Because her arms were wrapped around his neck, there was an oppressive weight applied there.

"It's impossible after all, this is a bad way to carry someone."

Using these words as a justification, Takeshi turned around and used both his hands to feel around for her thighs. He put one leg under each arm and once more got up from the ground with her on his back. This was much easier than when he dragged her, however, it would be dreadful other people saw this situation.

Takeshi started to hurry, he hoped that he would not be seen by anybody else. With this wish inside, Takeshi ran to the school building as he carried this unknown girl.

☆☆☆

===Part 6===

Takeshi was strangely embarrassed by the heat and weight of the girl, he felt sorry for her and was nervous as he quickly ran until he arrived at the school infirmary.

At any rate, seemingly fainted he suffered from the sound of a long breath from her by his ear.

''Funya funya.''<ref>Onomatopoeia</ref>

Holding her soft thighs, his hands seemed to sink in.

He was dripping with sweat, one could say it was because he was in such a situation and the fact that he ran in a temperature that exceeded 30 degrees.<ref>Celsius, 86 degrees Fahrenheit</ref> It would not be unreasonable if she happened to wake up and screamed because of the smell.

Takeshi felt relieved when he finally saw the infirmary at the other side of the hallway.

“Excuse me!!”

He skillfully opened the door with his foot.

“Sensei!?<ref>This time it's referring to the school Nurse.</ref> Are you here?”

The infirmary was not locked, but the figure of a person was nowhere to be seen.

Reluctant, Takeshi carried the girl in and approached two beds lined up next to each other. He bowed a little and rolled up the futon with one hand.

He turned his back to the bed to let her slide off onto it and unintentionally took a breath.

"Ha, sure was heavy......"

He noticed the clock on the wall and was astonished at the time.

"Ah, crap! Practice."

Takeshi looked down at the bed, the girl laid there face up and her hands were in a position like she was praying.

“This is bad, but I don’t where someone is and I have to go.”

Being anymore involved with this girl is just asking for trouble.

Since the third year students retired after the previous summer tournament, the Kendo club is presently carried on by the second year students whom are even stricter than the third year students.

When Takeshi was just about to leave the infirmary, the girl behind him gasped painfully.

“Uh……uh……”

He reflexively looked back with vaguely trembling eyelashes.

“Are you awake...?” Takeshi walked back to the bed and called out to her.

“…………s, an.”

“Nii……san……”

“Nii-san?”

In an attempt to understand her words, he brought his face closer to hers.

“Don’t go, please don’t go……”

Her hand suddenly moved, she grabbed onto the sleeve of Takeshi’s Kendo uniform.

“Wait, wait a minute.”

He tried to separate from her, but was grabbed firmly and pulled closer.

From her eyes, a clear drop of water became visible, it attracted attention as it ran down the side of her face.

“Nii-san…………don’t go……”

Ha, a sigh escaped from Takeshi’s mouth. In this girl's current state, if he brushed away her hand it would leave a bad taste in his mouth.

"If this is how it goes, 10 minutes late is the same as 30 minutes late huh."

Unable to move his shoulder, Takeshi one again looked down at her.

With her eyes closed, there was a vague impression that if she were to sit up, she would be a fairly cute child. Silky black hair, black bangs of similar proportion on her forehead, and white skin like an infant's. A rounded nose and a small mouth below it gave a childish impression.

Perhaps her features had not changed much from when she was a child.

At that time, Takeshi remembered the feeling of carrying her on his back just now and reflexively stretched his back muscles.

“No, no, no,” he felt dizzy and shook his head.

It seemed that it would be best if he immediately shut out of his mind the lingering sensation of her soft arms and thighs on his back.

Takeshi sat down on the edge of the bed. He wanted to go get a chair, but was unable to because she had seized his Kendo uniform.

“……Nii-san……huh?”

He wondered if she also had a fight with her brother. If so, then it would better for them to reconcile as quickly as possible and not end up like them. Because of his own experience, Takeshi knew that if it went too far, they would be unable to mend their relationship.

Just because they are siblings, it did not mean that they would always unconditionally forgive each other.

Takeshi no longer remembered the last time Gekkou had spoken with him. His mother discussed all kinds of things when the school contacted her for an interview, his father did not say much.

The house wasn’t the same as others and it was constant. Even though Takeshi could be seen with his family, his existence was like a shadow in another dimension.

While lost in thought, Takeshi felt the hand that had gripped him had unexpectedly loosened and he lifted his head up. The eyelashes of the girl lying on the bed were faintly trembling, abruptly her eyes opened, they were big and beautiful.

Treating Takeshi as a peeping tom, the girl got up quickly like a spring.

“Who are you!?”

While saying this, the girl kneeled on top of the bed and took out a black object from the waist of the skirt and pointed it at Takeshi.

“Wh, What….the hell……”

While keeping an eye on the black object, Takeshi also got up from the bed and took a step back.

“Is it a toy?”

However, it was too much of a solemn deep black.

Contrary to being frail, the girl had a sharp light in her gaze, her slender white finger was around the trigger and as she gripped the gun the murderous intent filled the room.
With a gun pointed at him, Takeshi became rigid and could only stare blankly at it. The girl’s mind finally cleared up and her eyes wavered.

“Where am I?”

During the brief pause, Takeshi somehow managed to answer.

“Sakuraya Senior High School’s infirmary.”

“The infirmary? Why?”

“Why……”

The muzzle that was fixated on Takeshi’s chest subtly moved, it was an unrealistic situation at first, but he gradually regained his composure even though he still couldn’t comprehend why the girl he saved suddenly pointed a gun at him.

It was inevitable that his sense of reality hadn’t quite set in yet, moreover it was accompanied by a feeling of irritation which grew stronger.

He carried her all the way to the infirmary and stayed near her because he was worried, she then returns the favor by suddenly pulling out a toy that looks like a gun which he couldn't say for certain if it was real or loaded with bullets. Who wouldn’t be offended after that?

“Because you collapsed in front of me previously I was being kind and carried you here.” Takeshi said disagreeably, the girl frowned upon hearing his words.

“You carried me?”

Takeshi who was not used to repeating the same thing, ignored the gun and turned his back on the girl.

At any rate, he was now confident that it was a toy, even if a bullet was fired from it, it wouldn’t hurt that much.

“Because your leg is injured you should get it disinfected first. Come back later and get medicine for it.”

Takeshi started to leave the bed, the girl also rose up from her spot as if deciding whether or not she should go as well.

“Wait!”

However, due to her poor footing on the bed as she rose her body wouldn’t obey her command and her posture broke.

“Ah……”

Takeshi looked back after hearing her surprised voice and quickly held out his arms.

“That’s dang…!”

However, he was not able to slow her momentum as she clung to his arm and stumbled.

“Kyaa!”

“Uwa!”

The girl somehow stopped herself but she broke Takeshi’s balance and the fell down together.

At that moment, something like a thread brushed by his cheek and he felt a warm sensation firmly pressed against his lips.

His eyes opened wide from the strange sensation. Until now he had never experienced it.

It was only for a short while but the girl had fallen down and had her arms placed on Takeshi's chest.

He raised his body and separated himself from her.

Takeshi violently blinked his eyes and reviewed what had happened.

“……Ah……ehmm……”

Before his eyes the girl who still had a hand on his chest started to tremble.

It took some time for both of them to grasp what had happened. The girl was the first one to understand.

“IYAAAAA!!” the girl shouted suddenly.

Then, grasping the gun tightly she turned and pointed it at him and started firing.

It was so sudden that all Takeshi couldn’t even see the flash.

Furthermore there were explosions going off by his forehead and the moment he saw them his body felt like it lost its gravity and he flew through the air and subsequently felt a sharp pain run through his back.

“……Uhh……”

His breath became ragged, he was having a hard time breathing.

He was thrown to the middle of the infirmary, knocked down the desk and then rolled on his side.

"Ouch…… What the hell, this."

Takeshi felt sore, he was confused and didn’t know what just happened, and in regards to the girl she was in a complete panic due to this development.

With her hand shaking and the gun still pointed at Takeshi she dropped down onto one knee.

Her body was trembling and the right hand that was pressed onto her left was shaking, but her stance was firm and the gun point would not waver away from Takeshi.

Takeshi could smell a sweet fragrance where the girl's head had been on his gi and the incredible sensation of her lips remained as well.

With exception of his previous thoughts on reality, everything else faded into oblivion and he felt like he fly beyond the horizon to the ends of the universe.

In an instant Takeshi's current condition was blown away, even though he ached all over he was somehow able move his body and get up as the girl watched him.

She was still frantically grasping the handgun tightly.

Why she had such a thing in her possession, that thing that injured others, he was interested if there was connection between that and why she had collapsed, at the moment that thought was going around in his mind and the scene in front of him was even stranger because
of the dull pain felt in his head.

“Hey,” Takeshi called out, but the girl remained silent.

“I, wasn’t I shot at with that gun? Despite that…”

Takeshi put his hand on his forehead.

“I don’t seem hurt here. Why is that?

If it was a real gun, he should without a doubt be dead. However, the girl who is holding the gun is glaring at Takeshi.

“It was a complete accident. Won’t you pretend it never happened? It’s not something we should count.”

Finally, the girl spoke. “How can you even say such a detestable thing? Furthermore, stay away from me!” She pouted and raised her
shoulder up like an angry cat.

Takeshi incessantly blinked his eyes.

“Err, what thing is completely detestable?”

However, despite her remarks, she still remembered and in the end she couldn’t deny the sensation.

“What, why? With my mouth!"

“Er, about that……I’m sorry.”

Even though he was trying to apologize honestly, her shoulders were still trembling in anger.

“As I thought, you are the lowest!”

With the gun point shaking while moving up and down, she continued to be angry at Takeshi.

"It can't be helped. That something like this happened for the first time," Takeshi said as he backed away from the girl who had lost her temper.

The girl finally stopped wielding the gun, she gave a suspicious look, and asked a question.
“……First time?”

“Ah,” Takeshi nodded.

Even though the girl was still suspicious of Takeshi, she slowly lowered her gun. Then while feeling dejected, lowered her head and murmured.

“……Re, really……It’s also my……first time……”

After she said so in a low voice, her cheeks flushed red because of embarrassment rather than anger.

Because of her shy expression, Takeshi also became embarrassed.

“Go, Good! Now we can pretend it didn’t happen.”

Upon Takeshi’s proposal the girl vigorously nodded her head in agreement.

“Yeah. You agree. Un un.”

She holstered the gun she was holding in between her skirt waist and lower back, then with both her hands she covered her cheeks, as if she was trying to forget while her eyes were tightly shut.

“Anyway……let me see, what is your name?” Takeshi inquired so he could call a doctor to treat the girl’s injuries.

“Don’t have a name.”

“Ah, I see. Then I will call you Kiku. I’m Nanase Takeshi, a first year at this school.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 53.jpg|thumbnail]]

Then, though she was still troubled she looked up in order to get a further explanation.

“I don't give my name unless I have to because it's not allowed.”

Hmmm, a competition to remain nameless, if that's the case then you can call me Gonba-san. I am Gonba-san the partner for your first kiss.

Upon hearing those words she recalled what happened and in embarrassment tightly gripped her skirt, she averted her eyes and suddenly said her name.

“Mui. I am Aiba Mui.”

Relieved by her answer, Takeshi smiled in return.

“Well, come over here so I can disinfect……”

At that time, Takeshi noticed another abnormality.

“Wha, what, is this!!”

Floating around the top part of the room there was a hazy dust shining.

It was a faint yellow radiance which floated in the air.

“Light……smoke?”

It was light and fluffy and moved up and down, a portion of it fell down in front of the eyes, and gently brushed the fingertips.

Then, it was extremely likely that it was real smoke, it dispersed easily when it touched the fingertips.

Whether Takeshi touched or didn't touch it, it easily collapsed and disappeared.

“……It’s a lie right……What should I do……”

Mui’s voice sounded confused, Takeshi’s line of sight was focused up in the air.

If the shining smoke was observed further, it appeared at first that it was scattered straight lines.

At places where Mui shot at there were straight lined vapor trails, Takeshi was soon drawn to them, and they vanished like before.

Trying to go. That was the feeling.

“I……my intention…………”

Flustered, Mui repeatedly moved her head from left to right.

After the smoke, Takeshi changed his line of sight to her, finally he realized something.

“Something came out from that gun. Pale yellow color……it seems like it was shining smoke.”

“…………I’m sorry, I’m very sorry……I……”

Takeshi supposed that Mui had apologized because she shot her gun at his body.

However, it could be said Mui's apology should be even more profound and heavy. This would be the expectation after recognizing the fact that she had shot at him.

Takeshi had seen the shining line of smoke gradually fade, unexpectedly he discovered another small shining spot behind Mui, and he
tilted his head in confusion.

Instead of it being yellow, it was reddish in color.

“What is that, an insect?”

Something fluffy came from the vicinity of the door and it moved up, down, left and right as it approached Mui.

It appeared to be similar to a tiny fly.

However, just a moment ago that same smoke, had faintly shined in a vermilion color.

Attracted by Takeshi’s gaze, Mui turned her head to look back.

And then, the girl reflexively stiffened her body.

“It’s an insect used to search for the enemy.”

Mui’s voice became strained.

“Found you, you can’t escape anymore.”

“Found? Eh? What?”

The girl dashed towards Takeshi who was carelessly standing up in the middle of the room.

“Listen up, quickly get over here!”

Because it was said in such a strong tone of voice, Takeshi involuntarily obeyed.

At that moment, the door abruptly opened and two dark shadows obstructed the way.

☆☆☆

===Part 7===

Before they could see the person, they heard them.

“This game of tag is finished.”

It was a cold, low voice.

Next to Takeshi, Mui's body pitched and trembled.

“Nii-san.”

At Mui’s words, Takeshi turned towards her with a puzzled expression.

“Nii-san?”

Because of the backlight, Takeshi could not see the face of the opponent and only the silhouette of the man was visible.

The figure was a slender man. If that was all, then one would think of him as the type that could be found anywhere.

However, there was an abnormality.

From the man’s hand departed something that was similar to shining smoke.

A gas which was a pale light blue color like the sky on a clear, sunny day was drifting from both his hands.

“Come over here.”

A man came into the room.

Abruptly, Mui grabbed onto Takeshi’s Kendo Gi.

Because of her excessive use of force, the uniform was being stretched in opposite directions and nearly fell off his shoulder.

“I DON’T WANT TO.”

There was a discrepancy between her voice and speech, despite being frail.

Furthermore, the man’s shadow kept on drawing nearer.

“Nii-san, I beg you……return to your true self.”

Mui cast her eyes downward.

Rather than talking to the man, it was directed towards the floor.

“……Nii-san, you’re not a <Trailer>”

Takeshi could only see the top of Mui's head because she was looking down, the man who was standing in the doorway alternated his gaze between the two.

The man finally replied back.

“How many times I have to tell you? I am not your oni.”<ref>Brother.</ref>

Mui raised her head as if it was repelled and cried.

“Nii-san! I am your......cherished............”

However, her voice gradually went towards the floor.

“<Trailer> overwrote your memory. Why won’t you believe me? My words, you must have sensed a little something in them.”

The man had no intention to reply.

“Tsuganashi, this person continues to be noisy.”

A different voice came from behind.

Another dark shadow stood in the hallway on the other side of the door.

It was a petite and slender shadow.

As the shadow approached Mui's brother, Tsuganashi, it looked even smaller.
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 59.jpg|thumbnail]]

For a moment, Takeshi thought the youth was a middle school student.

It was a bony physique with a little roundness, they wore a plain khaki parka and light blue knee length shorts, and their hair was fluffy and in a short cut style.

It was understood she was a girl because of her big eyes and higher pitch of voice.

Her big and wide eyes opened wider as she looked at Mui and Takeshi and then laughed.

However, there was a sneer mixed in with her laughter.

"Let's quickly finish this and head back. It's difficult with color in this close of a proximity."

Saying these words, the girl held onto Tsuganashi’s arm, when Mui saw this her expression distorted.

At the same time, two other men were approaching in the hallway.

Mui immediately interposed herself in between and pulled out her gun.

Scowling, Tsuganashi said some dangerous words.

“It can’t be helped. We'll have to take her with force.”

“Understood.”

“Ok-aay!”

“All right.”

Three people in succession acknowledged his instruction.

Takeshi could not completely grasp all of his surrounding situation.

What was clear, however, was that these people intended to use force to take Mui.

The youth with black hair was Mui’s brother, the other three, who the heck were they?

Then, a familiar looking shining smoke was released from all four people right before their eyes.

The young man known as Tsuganashi, was definitely Mui’s brother, he gave that kind of feeling.

Wet black hair, white skin, and eyes that were similar to Mui’s.

However, you wouldn’t understand why the extent of his attention was so cruel in regards to Mui.

No matter how you look at it, his eyes are not the kind of eyes that you use to look at your younger sister.

Suddenly, for a minute, Takeshi thought about his brother Gekkou.

In Gekkou’s eyes, Takeshi wondered if he saw him in the same way?

No, the eyes of that guy……

The glare from his eyes was tinged with heat and seethed with hatred.

In this way he was cold and heartless.

Four people entered the school infirmary, at the back, a handsome man with a good physique closed the door behind him.

Mui pulled Takeshi and together they retreated to the back of the room.

One of the two men behind Mui’s brother was tall and lanky with drooping eyes, he had bad taste in clothing and was wearing a shirt with a green amoeba drawn on it.

Then there was a question of the last person. He didn’t seem to be too old, but no matter how you looked at it he definitely was not a student in school.

His clothes consisted of a black tank top and similar black straight jeans, he was just a little bit taller than Takeshi.

His arms and chest had thick muscles, Takeshi understood that the man must have done some form of martial arts.

He had piercing eyes and when he smiled his mouth became distorted.

If anyone saw his appearance standing before a convenience store, it would be a most unpleasant meeting and they would want to leave as quickly as possible.

Takeshi did not understand the situation, it would be abnormal if he could.

At first nothing could be seen hanging from the man’s waist.

The leather belt worn around his waist looked normal, however, there was a scabbard affixed with a sword sheathed.

Takeshi had seen a real sword several times before, whether it was fake or genuine, there was a hilt protruding from the sheath.

After he saw those, it was without a doubt a genuine sword.

Furthermore it was not a Japanese sword, the width of the scabbard’s curvature was wide, a trait of a Western sword.

Mui’s brother also wore a similar belt on his waist, the difference was that a narrow sword was hung from there instead.

And then, what made Takeshi the most uneasy was that there were four people who produced light smoke.

Mui produced the same smoke and they all had a different color.

The shoulder bag which was hung on the girl’s shoulder, the sword which was hung on the handsome man’s waist, and the last person who carried an attaché case, each one of them released a different colored shining gas, Green, White, and Red.

Mui’s brother released a shining gas that was pale blue in color from the white gloves on his hands.

Next to him, Mui’s face had reached a state that went beyond pale.

Her hand grabbed Takeshi’s sleeve, right now she needed to calm down and control her feelings, she opened her mouth to say something but no words would come out and remained silent.

Takeshi perceived that Mui had become scared.

Tsuganashi was Mui’s brother, yet he declared he would take her by force.

In other words, they are her enemies.

Next to the confused Takeshi, Mui was simply staring straight at her brother.

There might be a chance of victory against four people, she wasn’t stupid, and right now her top priority was to escape from here with Takeshi.

However, Takeshi had considered something else.

Before Mui could take any action, Takeshi pulled her forcibly behind him.

“Hey, what!?”

Surprised by Takehsi, Mui’s hand was being pulled by him as he started to run to the window in the back.

“Don’t argue with me.”

Immediately, Mui understood Takeshi’s intention.

The door was not an option with them standing there, so his intention was to escape through the window.

The infirmary was on the first floor, so it would be easy to escape through the window.

However, Mui knew that it wouldn’t be that easy.

Sure enough, Tsuganashi drew his saber from the scabbard and turned the edge towards them.

Takeshi did not see him.

However, the moment he touched the window with his hand to open it, a sharp pain like electricity ran through his fingertips.

He immediately let go, but the tip of his middle finger and index finger on his right hand was red.

“Look!” Mui told Takeshi.

It was then that Takeshi noticed it for the first time.

The outer edges of the window frame had been covered in a thick ice.

“Wh, what is going on?”

Because he touched the ice, he felt a freezing pain.

Unlike Takeshi who was trembling, Mui turned around and faced them.

“Nii-san, if you make a mistake you will risk losing your power!”

Three out of the four people were laughing.

Tsuganshi did not laugh and replied back as he sheathed his Saber.

“I was not attacking, I was trapping.”

While Mui was exchanging words with them, Takeshi just stared at the window stunned.

Strange shining smoke from the gun as well as the sword, he somehow understood to this extent.

However, this was clearly different.

This was impossible.

Takeshi turned away from the window and gazed at the men and woman of the four people with a look of awe.

“Y, you......what the heck did you just do?”

It was obvious that the voice he finally mustered was trembling.

“I’ll call someone!!”

Even though it was pitiful, Takeshi thought this much was necessary.

Takeshi thought that even if he did call out at this time nobody would immediately appear, for the time being he had no choice but to maintain the bluff at all costs.

“Tsuganashi, let me handle this.”

The man from before with evil eyes and a good physique stepped forward.

“If I capture that man over there then Aiba Mui will surely not run away.”

He was holding the pommel of the sword hung at his waist.

“That’s fine, but don’t use magic.”

Takeshi heard Tsuganashi tell the man.

―Magic? I have a feeling that’s what he just said.

―Was it my imagination?

Certainly the window’s appearance was abnormal.

Just a little while ago it was a normal window.

Even so, Takeshi thought that there was a logical reason for it.

Science was a more realistic explanation.

However, there was not a single person who could answer Takeshi’s question.

On the contrary, there was no use in trying to repeatedly stab at the questions.

It’s the same even now.

Among the four people the man with piercing eyes talked the most, he was permitted to take action, he squeezed the handle of his sword as he moved towards the middle of the room with Takeshi in his line of sight.

Takeshi had to do something to distract the man’s attention and search for another way to escape.

At that moment, the sun reflected off of a cleaning tool that was left out.

There was no time to ponder on it.

Moving several steps to the side, Takeshi grabbed the broom that was leaning against the wall.

Using his foot, he broke off the straw part of the broom forcibly and was left with just the handle.

He wielded it seriously to ensure there were no obstructions to his body.

Having done that, the broom became a long rod shaped weapon.

“I don’t know what the circumstances are, but no matter how I look it you people are bad guys.”

The moment Takeshi’s posture changed into a stance, the man no longer saw it as a broom but a weapon.

“…………”

“…………”

Takeshi and the man glared at each other, his expression remained undisturbed, but there was an interest showing in his eyes for the first time.

He smiled broadly.

“Humph, how interesting.”

The man laughed as his expression became more brutal.

Mui who was next to Takeshi, watched him become more uneasy when she suddenly hit upon an idea and said:

“Can you stall and give me a little bit of time? I am going to try and open the window.”

Though the ice had completely covered the window, Mui thought that it was still possible so she would somehow figure it out one way or another, Takeshi could only nod his head in agreement.

It was already too late anyways, the man had drawn his sword and was energetically approaching.

Takeshi could see an ominous glint reflected off the drawn sword.

Truly there was a difference from a Japanese sword, you could see it was a thick double edged blade meant to be used as a tool to kill a human and not to just strike them.

You could see it was an absurdly large sword, just measuring it with the eyes it must have weighed at least 2 Kilos, yet the man was only using one hand.

He had a vision of receiving a heavy overhead blow, immediately after that the broom made bishitsu sound and split.

There was no question what would happen when iron and bamboo clashed.

Oddly enough, it didn’t split in half.

To understand, receive and stop it was fortunate, Takeshi shuffled his legs and retreated backwards.

Immediately the man took aim halfway up and thrust.

Parrying it diagonally, even though the sword was longer than the broom Takeshi thrust at the opponent’s side with all his might.

However, it was not very effective and all it did was stagger him a little.

“Hmm, isn’t that nice.”

“It’s unusual to see Oigami pressured.”

He heard some prefatory words from the other man in the door who was his friend turned spectator.

His fury was ignited when he was hit with the broom.

He didn’t really have any intention of slashing, however his hand was hit to alter the trajectory of his attack.

Morever, Takeshi noticed this change however it appeared that Oigami’s friend did not.

“Eat this!!”

Oigami took a large step forward and thrust his sword towards Takeshi.

Takeshi firmly gripped the handle of the broom stick.

Then, he closely watched the trajectory of the sword.

When handle hit the tip, an intense roar similar to a lightning strike resounded.

“Wh……at……”

The man’s expression from earlier turned into one of shock, Takeshi’s hand had not let go of the broom.

There was portion that was split and curved on both sides, but where the broom had pierced the edge a silver color shined.

“Damn you, what the hell did you do?!”

The man tried to shake his sword loose, however it was firmly caught in between and could not be removed.

Takeshi stepped back and searched around to see if he could find something else he could use as a weapon, but of course, it’s never that convenient.

He looked over at Mui, she had shot her gun towards the window.

However, the gunshot you would hear on a TV never occurred.

A vivid yellow color was shot from the muzzle, it hit the window but barely even dented the ice.

It looked like it had barely even come close.

Takeshi threw away broom he had into the trash, he then went back to where he got the broom from and pulled out a mop.

Unlike the broom, part of the handle was made out of plastic.

He couldn’t expect much from the durability of the plastic but it was a situation where he could not leisurely complain.

Takeshi turned around from the locker and in no time used the mop handle to catch the edge of the sword.

The man who had come up right behind him was using all his strength to lean forward and put pressure on Takeshi from above.

They were close enough where they felt each other’s heavy breathing across their face.

The man was not thinking about going easy, immediately after he drew back and once more used all his strength to strike.

In the next moment a confusing scene filled Takeshi’s mind, he moved his hands on the mop to a point where he received and avoided the man’s strike.

However, Takeshi knew that it was already too late.

It would have been easy to avoid if he could twist his stance.

At that moment, another scene was shown.

This time Takeshi was influenced to believe it.

Although Takeshi was able to avoid the previous thrust, the handle of the mop had a split on the section where he hit the back of the man’s hand.

Before Takeshi heard the man groan, he discarded the mop he was holding onto.

The man was no longer armed, the sword which he had let go was falling to the floor.

Takeshi had quickly picked up the heavy sword, he then shouted to Mui.

Takeshi had seen what he had to do.

“Mui, lower your head!!”

Mui looked back when she heard Takeshi’s voice.

The when she saw the sword in Takeshi’s hand she reflexively crouched down.

Takeshi threw the sword towards the window that had been frozen.

It shattered the ice and glass, all the pieces came crashing down like an avalanche, immediately after Mui jumped onto the frame.

The two of them jumped out of the window into the summer day like it was a different world, Takeshi looked back as he continued to run.

☆☆☆

===Part 8===

The four Magicians had not yet moved.

“Aren’t we going to pursue them?”

It was the voice of the person who had manipulated the insect used to search, Ushiwaka.

Then, Hotaro the only girl pouted.

“That guy was also a magician. Ne~ <ref>Hey is what it actually translates but you knew that already right? I left it as is, I thought it may have reinforced the fact that she was pouting.</ref> don’t you think so?”

All four of them had noticed that fact about Takeshi.

Rather, it would have been strange if they didn’t notice.

It was simply impossible for a normal human to avoid Oigami Takao’s swordsmanship.

Even if he was wearing a Kendo Gi, assuming he was that talented, his movement at that time had transcended the limits of ordinary humans.

He should not have known how to avoid.

“Ushikawa, use your flies to trace them.”

Tsuganashi could not answer Hotaro’s question and instead spoke to Ushikawa.

To change a person into a magician is serious matter, but to allow them to escape as well is considered a felony.

“Understood.”

With a nod, Ushikawa put his attaché case on the floor and pulled out a box from within.

“By the way, it’s not a fly, don’t you listen? It’s a butterfly, a fly has too limited of a range. Those guys have probably already moved quite far, from the beginning these insects have been good for long distance searching.”

“Do whatever you like.”

At Tsuganashi’s response, Ushikawa had a faint smile.

“Well then, becaue today is a good day I’ll use a Black Swallowtail. The Black Swallowtail is a good match with Aiba Mui.”

When Hotaro heard that she hugged her shoulders and yelled out.

“Uwa, kimo<ref>Disgusting</ref>!!."

A truly revolting feeling from the bottom of her heart could not help but make her grimace at the current situation.

“You really are disgusting.”

“Be at ease, I have no interest in Hotaro as a female. The only females I am interested in are the ones that don’t have a subdued shine.

Ushikawa retorted to Hotaro without even glancing up.

“Are you looking for a fight? Do you want to fight? If so then I’ll give you a good one.”

The shoulder bag that Hotaro had in her hand started to stretch out, Tsuganashi grabbed a hold of the bag.

“Stop it, Hotaro.”

“BUT….”

Hotaro clung to Tsuganashi’s arm and started to protest but was interrupted by Oigamai Takao’s voice.

At the same time the only desk in the room was broken in half.

His sword was lying under the window.

When he removed his fist from the desk, Oigami glared at Tsuganshi.

“That was an Evasion ability.”

Oigami was grinding his teeth in aggravation while Hotaro just ridiculed him as she clung to Tsuganashi’s arm.

“AhAh, he’s a person with same Evasion Magic ability as you. If he didn’t have it then there would have been no way for him to avoid your attacks. What kind of person is he?”

Oigami was resentful, but he slowly started to broadly smile.

It was a wicked smile and anybody who saw it would shiver in fear.

When Hotaro saw it, she squeezed Tsuganashi’s arm even tighter.

“Rather than that, I’m sure you heard that we’re in a school.”

“So it seems.”

On Hotaro’s warning, Tsuganashi turned on his heel.

“Sorry for troubling you. Let’s go.”

“Ha~i.”

Looking back at the room once, Oigami picked up his sword and resheathed it, as he walked out he saw the broken broom lying there.

The tip of the sword had accurately exposed the core of the broom when it hit, Takeshi’s pupil was black. Then when he threw the sword towards the window his pupil was similar to a deep purple color during twilight.

In other words, when he invoked his Evasion Magic Ability his pupil changed to a purple color, it was risky to display its activation, however, he was only human.

As he exited to the hallway he stifled a laugh, because of this knowledge Oigami imagined that it would be easy capture Aiba Mui regardless of the interference from the new magician, he had the desire to meet up with them again soon.

He had a firm conviction that if he fought with that magician again he would emerge victorious.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Mahou Sensou:Volume 1 Chapter 1

2015-03-04T02:12:39Z

Xionol: /* Part 3 */

==CHAPTER 1: Magic Girl In The Summer==

===Part 1===

One step from the entrance Nanase Takeshi slightly breathed in what remained of the cool night air.

It was a clear sky with no clouds.

It was just after 6:30am.

For an average high school student, it might have been a bit too early to depart for school, but Takeshi, as usual, closed the front gate quietly, and started walking.

The fine white gate of the mansion on the right, opened automatically when he came before it.

“Good morning Takeshi.”

A girl wearing the same school uniform as Takeshi came out from the opened gate and smiled sweetly.

“Good morning Isoshima.”

Takeshi and the girl, Isoshima Kurumi started walking alongside each other.

This was a usual sight.

Takeshi's house was your typical single family detached house, while on the other hand, the house of Kurumi who lived next door, was a mansion called Isoshima Residence, which was famous even in the neighborhood.

That mansion which was surrounded by a wide garden in all four directions, had 5 times more land than Takeshi's house.
Seeing the white porcelain gate open automatically every morning, Takeshi could only smile wryly as he remembered the waist high fence at his own house.

From Kurumi’s appearance, you could tell she was an ojou-sama,<ref>Term used for young ladies from a noble or rich family.</ref> but to Takeshi she was a childhood friend he had known since they were small.

Today, she had a little bit of her long, straight, chestnut-colored hair tied back.
Takeshi who was walking next to her could not help but notice her features, slender shoulders, raised eyebrows with eyes that gave a look of determination, her tightly closed mouth with pink colored lips and elegant chin line. Except for the light pink chap stick she had no other makeup on, despite this, she still had an attractive figure.

If 10 youths of the same age were asked, all of them would agree she was cute, if pressed any further they would all say that she was a rare beauty in a class by herself.

Kurumi, aware that she was being watched, lifted her head to look at Takeshi.

“What’s the matter?”

Takeshi shook his head slightly as he smiled.

“It’s nothing, I was just thinking of how quickly the first semester ended.”

While she looked up at the summer sky, Kurumi’s face broke out into a smile.

“Well, before you even know it, the spring exams will be here.”

“Hmmm, that’s true, though I had a difficult time with the aunts because you didn’t want to attend that private girls school in the city, they were surprised and tried to persuade me to convince you.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 19.jpg|thumbnail]]

Takeshi shrugged his shoulders at Kurumi pouting.

“I’ll choose to go to whatever school I want to and won’t allow anyone to say otherwise, it really can’t be helped, besides, at this point in time I think it’s fine and my parents also think so.”

Takeshi listened to her repeated assertions. “Is that so?” he asked.

“Yeah, if I were to go to a private school I would have to take a train by myself, wouldn’t that be dangerous?”

Takeshi frowned as he tried to imagine Kurumi alone on a train.

“That is certainly possible if you don’t live close to the city.”

“Right!”

Seeing Kurumi’s happy smile glitter and shine like the morning sun, Takeshi could not help but feel somewhat happy too.

It’s the best feeling to be able to laugh with friends even if it is only one other, however, the moment Takeshi arrived at school his facial expression darkened. There was one semester where Kurumi had no friends, they were in separate classes, but not once had Takeshi seen her together with the other girls in her class. Because Takeshi was in the Kendo Club as a first year he was able to become acquaintances with the third years and befriended several people who were in the same class, even in middle school he had numerous acquaintances. Truthfully, Kurumi was also part of the Kendo club, since she was the only girl she became the club manager and was not actually in an environment where she could make a girlfriend.

Kurumi was a friend, did he need to speak about this no matter what? As expected, he began to feel uneasy, that wasn't good and he felt he should just stop.

In Kurumi's world the only worries she had were to be in the same class as Takeshi, eating lunch with him every day, and to be able to rely on him without causing problems, but while that may be true, she should still make friends, even so, there was no reason for her to say that.

It would be expected that a boy would need considerable courage to interfere with a girl bonding, but maybe that was Kurumi's inner desire. Maybe it would have been better if someone had always been angry. Even so, while walking next to her, Takeshi would send periodic glances her way, it was hard to believe how many times these feelings would be put away. In some respects, Isoshima was a nice and diligent girl.

There was no way for Takeshi to know of her feelings as Kurumi walked like a puppy, waving her hand with a beaming smile.

☆☆☆

===Part 2===

Most of the other students were in the classroom by the time Takeshi finished his morning training with the Kendo Club.

You could tell which students anticipated the start of summer vacation tomorrow by looking at their bright faces, this somehow made the atmosphere in the classroom quite lively.

“Nanase?”

Takeshi became confused when someone turned around and suddenly called out to him after a few minutes.

“Eh, what?”

“Don’t ‘eh, what’ me, were you even listening?”

Takeshi's desk was surrounded by two other people standing next to it, the guy who greeted him and started a conversation from the seat in front was a fellow classmate and friend. There were three pairs of eyes staring at Takeshi.

“So, is Nanase going anywhere during break?”

“Ahhh…” Takeshi said as a subtle smile floated across his face.

“Now, now Nanase, Ida.”

When the the three other classmates started an uproar, Takeshi and Ida quickly denied it and pretended they didn't see them.

“Just meet their eyes.”

All three came to an immediate understanding.

“Nanase and Ida also seem to have reached an agreement.”

“Certainly.”

“A person who is too serious and a delinquent.”

Of course, the person who was too serious was Takeshi and the delinquent was Ida, hearing them described as such, Takeshi had mixed feelings and could only put on a wry smile.

“It’s not like anything was meant by being too serious.”

However, Takeshi's words immediately denied that.

“No no! Who is the number one most serious guy!?”

All three instantly pointed at him.

“Hey!”

“Well, it’s just a natural result.”

"Haa," Takeshi let out an exaggerated sigh, “Well, at least it’s better than being a delinquent.”

That remark was immediately rejected.

“It’s no good after all.”

“Nanase is trying to imagine a delinquent.”

“It looks like Nanase leads a proper life.”

Un-un,<ref>Sound effect of grunting in agreement</ref> three people nodded their head in agreement.

“What, a proper life?”

With a shocked expression, Takeshi raised his eyes in bewilderment as if to question his friend.

“Huh? So…let me see….”

Another friend urged him to continue.

“Therefore, if you continued to practice Kendo, you could become a police officer and then find a beautiful person to be your wife.”

“I’m sure there are other ways.”

“Ah, I see.”

“Well, I wonder where there will be a beautiful wife.”

“Wouldn’t that be a life of smooth sailing!”<ref>I guess the easiest understanding would be the easy life</ref>

Three people were trying to imagine who would be their wife, Takeshi too, even though he understood it he did not have the willpower to deny it. Besides it’s not like he could, regardless of how many times he repeated it to himself.

“I’ve said everything I want to say.”

As one blind man said “Maybe I will take one serious step in this wonderful life.”<ref>I have no idea where this quote is from</ref> The three of them only nodded to each other.

“No no! I am at the limits of envy.”

“It’s seriously enviable.”

“Oh, but didn't you say you were going to Law School?”

So they finally moved to the point.

“In my defense, recently it hasn't been profitable. I may have to keep an eye on it.”

Takeshi was finally able to take a breath of relief as they switched to a different topic. Even so, this phrase “life of smooth sailing” was ironic for him.

After he failed in that unpleasant situation, what's left in life may only be atonement.
Takeshi's future was too far away, what he could see in front and behind him was an abyss that spread out in all directions, it was too realistic and familiar that he became depressed.

☆☆☆

===Part 3===
Takeshi had Kendo practice after the closing ceremony, by the time he started to head home it was already late evening.

After he escorted Kurumi (who was the club manager) home, Takeshi opened the door to his house with a depressed look.

“I’m home.”

In a typical family it is normal to call out when you arrived home, and Takeshi wasn't any different.
A bright light was on in the hallway. Next to his mother's shoes was a pair of sneakers that were about his size, further back, in the living room, a shadow vaguely moved and could be seen faintly behind the frosted glass door. At the exact moment that Takeshi quietly took off his shoes, he was startled by the laughter coming from the living room.

He hurried up to his room on the second floor, at the same time he entered his room he heard the voices of his mother and younger brother talking downstairs.

It was about the time for dinner to be finished, after Takeshi helped out in the kitchen he changed his clothes. He was sweaty and wanted to take a bath but it was his brother’s time slot.

As usual, he didn’t want to eat dinner and his mother had probably washed the dishes so it couldn’t be helped that there was no way to kill time.

Takeshi had to be careful every day because he wanted to not face his family as much as possible. It had continued be like that because of a certain incident that happened two years ago. From that day on, for him to stay in this house, he always needed to carry that burden.

Takeshi was a rank holder in Kendo.<ref>In Kendo, a practitioner is given ranks, it starts at 1st-Dan goes to 8th-Dan which is the highest rank someone can attain now.</ref>

It was due to his special skill. If that was sufficient, then he might have had more freedom.

It is up to the family members to deal with their own ghosts.

He began Kendo as an elementary school student, his younger brother and he would go to the Dojo together.
Gekkou, who was the younger brother, and Takeshi were born one year apart and were very close to each other.

However, there was an incident that marked a turning point which caused Gekkou to avoid Takeshi, his mother and father also dealt with it in the same way. From that date everything changed, every time his mother saw him she was indifferent, his father would return every day, and his younger brother completely hated him now.

Takeshi could not even remember the last time he laughed in this house.

Just to get along with his family, he had to breathe quietly so he didn't meet anyone.

Because it was all his fault he couldn't blame someone else.

After he changed clothes, Takeshi strained his ears for any movement downstairs. If Gekkou was still in the bath there should a loud
sound of water.

He went to the kitchen to eat dinner and then immediately returned to his room.

By the time his brother started to watch TV in the living room he had taken a bath and had already gone back to his room to spend the rest of the time until morning.

Once he got used to this way of living it wasn't that bad.

If he was unable to talk to his family then he can just go to school where there are many more people.
How many times has he had this thought? Thinking this, Takeshi leaked out another deep sigh.

“I really wish tomorrow would come quickly.”

He looked out the window towards the Isoshima Residence, planted in the garden there was an unknown broadleaf tree whose leaves swayed in the breeze, a large shadow jumped from the leaves and branches. “What an eerie looking shadow,” murmured Takeshi.

“It would be nice if time would go by faster.”

The tree branches moved slightly as if it nodding in agreement.

“If I could leave this house, anywhere would be better, even hell itself.”

At school, Takeshi is very diligent and sociable, because of this he had many people he considered friends, but at home, he is nothing but a shadow of his former self.

Right now, Takeshi's greatest hope is when dawn breaks.

Summer vacation only increased the unpleasantness of time in his house.

As a result, Takeshi’s summer vacation was always depressing.

☆☆☆

===Part 4===

It was the second day of summer vacation, even though there were no lessons, the school was filled with a lively atmosphere from the energetic students who had come here for club activities.

“Takeshi, you’re going to the dojo, right?”

When they arrived at school Kurumi parted with Takeshi to go to the girl’s locker room while he went towards the clubroom.

It was nearly 9:00am, you could hear the encouraged shouts from around the sports clubs which had already started their practices, from inside the school musical notes played by the woodwind club echoed.

Takeshi walked along the side of the clubroom near the sports ground, when a lone student came out from one of the storage sheds and considerably waved his hand.

In fact, even from a distance, Takeshi was quite familiar with this person, so he called out to them.

“Good morning Ida.”

“Yo!”

The person who approached was Ida, and they were in the same class.

As the distance narrowed, an unpleasant sparkle was noticed from his hair.

Spiky, blond hair held up by wax and dressed in clothes that were not allowed to be worn at school.

Seeing that gaudy colored T-shirt, Takeshi wryly smiled.

“It will anger sensei<ref>Teacher</ref> if you wear those clothes.”

Takeshi pointed at the bright red T-shirt while Ida’s formed a sneer.

“Things like wearing a uniform during a holiday are meant for the military right?”

Takeshi wanted to ask Ida why he was at school during break when he wasn’t a member of any clubs.

“Makeup classes, makeup classes. Is Nanase here for club activities? It must be troublesome.”

“It’s not troublesome if I like doing it.”

It was better than his house and he felt it was more reasonable to be praised for being here, but he kept silent.

For some reason, Ida restlessly looked around.

“What’s wrong?”

“Well, if people saw us meeting then your reputation would be hurt.”

“Reputation huh……”

“No, it’s true.”

For some reason Ida felt relieved after he checked his surroundings.

It may seem strange to see these two together, Ida, who by all appearances was a Yankee,<ref>Delinquent</ref> and the Kendo devotee Takeshi who is seen as serious when praised and dark-natured when criticized.

Because of his outward appearance, Ida was known as a flamboyant person around school.

That did not mean that there were no other students with dyed hair, many of the sensei did not worry about that, Ida was just unusual because he was assertive and had a fierce presence, furthermore, he had evil looking eyes and used the Osaka dialect,<ref>It's generalized as Kansai dialect, but the author specifically wrote Osaka-ben</ref> so even another classmate wouldn't readily approach him.

Takeshi was one who rarely concerned himself over such details.

“I don’t really care,” Takeshi said as Ida raised his eyebrows.”

“You don’t care!”

“Ida, frankly it’s not the first time I’ve said that.”

“I don't care, people don't care, there's too much of that around.”

Ida frowned as Takeshi complained to him.

“Isn't it that you give off a different feeling instead of actually not caring? That is, you would worry about anybody who was like me. In short, if you weren't like that then you and I would not be talking.”

Heh, Heh, Ida looked away and regretfully laughed as Takeshi shook his head.

“But if that is the case, why are we talking now?”

“That is my slight kindness.”

Ida hung his head.

“Then maybe I should become a free spirit like Ida, I'll dye my hair, wear a T-shirt like that and then it wouldn't be strange for me to talk with you right?”

Ida opened his eyes wide when he heard Takeshi's suggestion, it seemed like it was a good idea to him.

“Stop! That would be no good! If such a thing ever happened I would beat you on the head in my own way and send you off to the hospital.

The T-shirt is one thing, but what possessed you to say your other ideas!?”

“I can probably guess which store Ida bought that T-Shirt from.”

Takeshi pointed to Ida’s flashy red T-shirt.

However, Ida's eyes hardened as he stared at the serious face of Takeshi.

Then, suddenly, Ida let out a relieved sigh.

“Y, you, the way you look when going on about the T-shirt, such a useless point!”

He suddenly laughed loudly.

“Ida?”

“....It...it's no good...you, haha...have an amusing imagination. "Heh, heh.”

For a long time, Ida was rolling on the ground laughing, when it finally subsided, he looked up with watery eyes.

“You say want to look like me but frankly that would be too much and you should just stop!”

“Is that so?”

“Yeah!”

When Ida flatly said that, the sound of the bell could be heard from the direction of the school building.

“Uwah, this is bad! That's the chime ringing, if I’m late I won't earn my credits. Well see you later Nanase!”

“Ah, yeah……”

“Keep that appearance! The T-shirt is out of the question!”

After saying that last thing with laugh, Ida stood up and ran away.

"So it wouldn't be suitable?" Takeshi muttered immediately and started to walk in the direction of club building.

When Takeshi arrived at the club building another first year member was already inside changing clothes.

“Yo, Nanase.”

“Good morning.”

The club room was small, it was only 4 tatami mats <ref>A way to measure the size of rooms in Japan, approximately.88m by 1.76m for the Tokyo area, other areas have their own measurements.</ref> wide and had lockers side by side along the wall.

Takeshi pulled out his Kendo uniform and started to change clothes.

The other members had already finished changing clothes and had gone to the dojo.

Takeshi began to hurriedly change his clothes when a friend called out to him.

“Weren’t you with Ida a little ago? I was watching you talk to him.”

Anyone going to the clubroom would have seen them.

It seems even the class next door was familiar with Ida's face, so he wouldn't be surprised if someone knew that Takeshi was speaking with him, his friend just shook his head in confusion.

“That's impossible. After all, why would you speak with Ida Kazumi.”

“He’s not really a bad guy,” Takeshi said as he put on the navy blue hakama.<ref>Traditional Japanese clothing worn by men, though today you can see both sexes wearing it</ref>

“Well, you may be right. It does appear that way a little. Though if the sensei saw you together they might say otherwise.”

The Sakuraya Senior High School is prep school for students who plan on attending university, the moment they are first years, many of
them will pay careful attention to their grades.

Takeshi understood that there was connection between Ida and his grades, he would be really surprised to know that his classmates would say that was exactly why they kept their distance.

To other classes, Ida appeared to be unfortunate.

Ida would pay attention to the sensei during lectures, Takeshi who was also in the same class witnessed it, still, being together never had an effect on their grades.

“That guy is pretty ordinary, when I spoke with him today he said he had makeup classes, I think, appearance aside, he's pretty serious.”

Takeshi calmly defended his friend and shrugged his shoulders.

"If you say so. In middle school there were rumors about that guy from various people that hung out in front of the station once awhile, they said he got into a fight with another school."

Did you even verify the credibility of that rumor? Besides, setting aside the fact it's old, you would expect that he would have had to of come back with one or two injuries. As I thought it's simply just a rumor.

Suddenly, after his friend heard that, he covered his eyes with his arm.

“Really, you and that guy,” he said as mimicked crying.

“What do you mean?”

Takeshi was confused at his idiotic friend's gesture, and had an angry expression on his face.

“No! No! I wasn't disagreeing. Seriously. I failed at trying to persuade Nanase who has amazing ability!”

“You really are an idiot after all.”

“I am not.”

Takeshi was still angry at his friend but he forced a smile onto his face, after a little while the tone was altered to a murmur.

“Even so, be a little more careful. Once you get very involved in something it becomes hard to separate yourself from it.”

Takeshi was amazed when heard that, and he softened his smile.

“Thank you for concern, but I'll be okay.”

It's not good for someone's health if they are always worried.

“U Uoou!”

“What the heck was that?”

He was surprised by his friend’s sudden outburst.

“As I thought, Takeshi and that guy!”

''Ponto''.<ref>Onomatopoeia for hitting the shoulder</ref>

Lightly tapped on the shoulder, his friend retreated one step, two steps. Then he suddenly jumped back and opened the door.

“Well, I'll be going ahead of you, since you're the last one, make sure to shut the door, yoroshiku!”<ref>Generally a greeting when meeting someone, in this case it's being used as "I'm counting on you"</ref>

“Oi!” As it was, he needed to quickly run to the dojo. “Taku,<ref>Words of exasperation</ref> it can’t be helped.”

While he grumbled about his heartless friend, Takeshi looked at the clock. 8:57am. He was unlikely to make it the dojo by 9:00am.

If he was late for training, the second year senpais<ref>Senior, sometimes written as sempai</ref> would force him to do the days chores.

He would have to atone in his outfit, Takeshi finished changing his clothes and hurried out of the clubroom.

He started to run under the blazing sun drenched in sweat.

However, several minutes before he got there, he stopped and realized he had forgot something.

“Not good, I forgot a towel……” he muttered as he looked down at his empty hand.

He was dejected at the fact that he had to turn around and go back to the clubroom.

At this time Takeshi had no idea that this choice would alter his fate in a big way.

If he had known, he would never have gone back to get the towel.

Still, the only thoughts inside Takeshi's head at the moment was the fact that he was late and would be forced to do many chores.

☆☆☆

===Part 5===

Takeshi knew that the senpais would notice he forgot his towel and send him back to the clubroom, in his memories this occurrence was already written that morning.

Takeshi frowned.

He always carefully avoided meeting his family in the morning, however today he had been unlucky.
He had met his younger brother Gekkou who was in the bathroom fixing his hair.

Perplexed by this sudden development, Takeshi decided he should greet him, in contrast, Gekkou forcibly pushed him to the side without even looking at him and went to the kitchen.

Unlike Takeshi who had Kendo practice every morning during summer vacation, Gekkou, a third year in middle school, would go to cram school every day. At any rate, because of the time period they had met.

Even if it wasn't summer vacation it was normal for Takeshi to leave at 6:30am because of morning training, however it was very unusual for Gekkou to be awake at that time.

The probability of a near miss and meeting each other was exceedingly low.

Takeshi returned to the clubhouse with a big sigh.

He decided that from tomorrow onwards, it might be better if he was extra careful and left his house earlier.

Even if Gekkou hated him, he still found it hard that even when they met he was ignored. Even if it was his fault.
The moment Takeshi grabbed the doorknob of the clubroom and turned it, something shook his body.

“……?”

He had a feeling that he heard something.

“…nega…kete.”

He realized that was person, they sounded female, but her words were too soft to be audible.

“Is someone there?”

It sounded like it was coming from a different room adjoining the Kendo clubroom. Takeshi tried to open the door for the Judo Club on the left side. The Judo Club’s door was not locked. However, when he looked inside there was nobody there and the smell of sweat caused you to pinch your nose.

“Oi, can someone answer me?”

He knocked on the Volleyball Club's door next, again no voices were heard.

“Was it my imagination?”

Takeshi tilted his head and then returned to the Kendo Clubroom, 5 meters away a door was opened vigorously and a loud sound was heard, he turned around to look.

“……Onega……i, tasuke……”<ref>"Please save." I kept the original in to go along with the dialogue from earlier</ref>

A person emerged from the shower room and while muttering, collapsed on the ground.

The girl’s black hair was the first thing seen. It had spread gently across the ground as the morning sun brilliantly reflected off like a raven's feather.

She wore an unfamiliar uniform. It was a short sleeve blouse, where the sleeves swelled, there were three navy blue lines that went in.
Her excessively slender, white arms extended from there as she laid feebly on the ground.

He quietly approached the girl, she had light pink colored lips which were slightly opened and her eyes were closed.

She looked to be the same age as him. Takeshi crouched down and touched her thin shoulders.

“Um, are you okay?”

The spot where he touched her transmitted a burning heat. If he looked closely, he saw she was repeatedly breathing hard from her mouth. It was if she had sprinted with all her might. Upon further inspection, Takeshi noticed that her knees were bleeding.

“What should I do?”

Takeshi shook her shoulder again.

“Oi, are you okay?”

However, her breathing steadily became rougher.

“I guess it can’t be helped.”

There was nobody else around to call out to because club activities had already started.

Takeshi grabbed her left arm.

“Can you get up? I'll move you somewhere else where you can lie down as much as you want.”

He found it difficult to stand while he dragged her up.

She had fainted and limply leaned against him.

“Nggggggh.”

It was a risky posture, but he took one step forward, as expected it was harsh. Takeshi crouched once again, this time he put his back closer and pulled her up. Both of her arms loosely dangled down in front of his chest.

Takeshi hesitated on the way he should carry her, somehow he forced himself to stand on one knee.

The girl was short but she had become limp.
Because her arms were wrapped around his neck, there was an oppressive weight applied there.

"It's impossible after all, this is a bad way to carry someone."

Using these words as a justification, Takeshi turned around and used both his hands to feel around for her thighs. He put one leg under each arm and once more got up from the ground with her on his back. This was much easier than when he dragged her, however, it would be dreadful other people saw this situation.

Takeshi started to hurry, he hoped that he would not be seen by anybody else. With this wish inside, Takeshi ran to the school building as he carried this unknown girl.

☆☆☆

===Part 6===

Takeshi was strangely embarrassed by the heat and weight of the girl, he felt sorry for her and was nervous as he quickly ran until he arrived at the school infirmary.

At any rate, seemingly fainted he suffered from the sound of a long breath from her by his ear.

''Funya funya.''<ref>Onomatopoeia</ref>

Holding her soft thighs, his hands seemed to sink in.

He was dripping with sweat, one could say it was because he was in such a situation and the fact that he ran in a temperature that exceeded 30 degrees.<ref>Celsius, 86 degrees Fahrenheit</ref> It would not be unreasonable if she happened to wake up and screamed because of the smell.

Takeshi felt relieved when he finally saw the infirmary at the other side of the hallway.

“Excuse me!!”

He skillfully opened the door with his foot.

“Sensei!?<ref>This time it's referring to the school Nurse.</ref> Are you here?”

The infirmary was not locked, but the figure of a person was nowhere to be seen.

Reluctant, Takeshi carried the girl in and approached two beds lined up next to each other. He bowed a little and rolled up the futon with one hand.

He turned his back to the bed to let her slide off onto it and unintentionally took a breath.

"Ha, sure was heavy......"

He noticed the clock on the wall and was astonished at the time.

"Ah, crap! Practice."

Takeshi looked down at the bed, the girl laid there face up and her hands were in a position like she was praying.

“This is bad, but I don’t where someone is and I have to go.”

Being anymore involved with this girl is just asking for trouble.

Since the third year students retired after the previous summer tournament, the Kendo club is presently carried on by the second year students whom are even stricter than the third year students.

When Takeshi was just about to leave the infirmary, the girl behind him gasped painfully.

“Uh……uh……”

He reflexively looked back with vaguely trembling eyelashes.

“Are you awake...?” Takeshi walked back to the bed and called out to her.

“…………s, an.”

“Nii……san……”

“Nii-san?”

In an attempt to understand her words, he brought his face closer to hers.

“Don’t go, please don’t go……”

Her hand suddenly moved, she grabbed onto the sleeve of Takeshi’s Kendo uniform.

“Wait, wait a minute.”

He tried to separate from her, but was grabbed firmly and pulled closer.

From her eyes, a clear drop of water became visible, it attracted attention as it ran down the side of her face.

“Nii-san…………don’t go……”

Ha, a sigh escaped from Takeshi’s mouth. In this girl's current state, if he brushed away her hand it would leave a bad taste in his mouth.

"If this is how it goes, 10 minutes late is the same as 30 minutes late huh."

Unable to move his shoulder, Takeshi one again looked down at her.

With her eyes closed, there was a vague impression that if she were to sit up, she would be a fairly cute child. Silky black hair, black bangs of similar proportion on her forehead, and white skin like an infant's. A rounded nose and a small mouth below it gave a childish impression.

Perhaps her features had not changed much from when she was a child.

At that time, Takeshi remembered the feeling of carrying her on his back just now and reflexively stretched his back muscles.

“No, no, no,” he felt dizzy and shook his head.

It seemed that it would be best if he immediately shut out of his mind the lingering sensation of her soft arms and thighs on his back.

Takeshi sat down on the edge of the bed. He wanted to go get a chair, but was unable to because she had seized his Kendo uniform.

“……Nii-san……huh?”

He wondered if she also had a fight with her brother. If so, then it would better for them to reconcile as quickly as possible and not end up like them. Because of his own experience, Takeshi knew that if it went too far, they would be unable to mend their relationship.

Just because they are siblings, it did not mean that they would always unconditionally forgive each other.

Takeshi no longer remembered the last time Gekkou had spoken with him. His mother discussed all kinds of things when the school contacted her for an interview, his father did not say much.

The house wasn’t the same as others and it was constant. Even though Takeshi could be seen with his family, his existence was like a shadow in another dimension.

While lost in thought, Takeshi felt the hand that had gripped him had unexpectedly loosened and he lifted his head up. The eyelashes of the girl lying on the bed were faintly trembling, abruptly her eyes opened, they were big and beautiful.

Treating Takeshi as a peeping tom, the girl got up quickly like a spring.

“Who are you!?”

While saying this, the girl kneeled on top of the bed and took out a black object from the waist of the skirt and pointed it at Takeshi.

“Wh, What….the hell……”

While keeping an eye on the black object, Takeshi also got up from the bed and took a step back.

“Is it a toy?”

However, it was too much of a solemn deep black.

Contrary to being frail, the girl had a sharp light in her gaze, her slender white finger was around the trigger and as she gripped the gun the murderous intent filled the room.
With a gun pointed at him, Takeshi became rigid and could only stare blankly at it. The girl’s mind finally cleared up and her eyes wavered.

“Where am I?”

During the brief pause, Takeshi somehow managed to answer.

“Sakuraya Senior High School’s infirmary.”

“The infirmary? Why?”

“Why……”

The muzzle that was fixated on Takeshi’s chest subtly moved, it was an unrealistic situation at first, but he gradually regained his composure even though he still couldn’t comprehend why the girl he saved suddenly pointed a gun at him.

It was inevitable that his sense of reality hadn’t quite set in yet, moreover it was accompanied by a feeling of irritation which grew stronger.

He carried her all the way to the infirmary and stayed near her because he was worried, she then returns the favor by suddenly pulling out a toy that looks like a gun which he couldn't say for certain if it was real or loaded with bullets. Who wouldn’t be offended after that?

“Because you collapsed in front of me previously I was being kind and carried you here.” Takeshi said disagreeably, the girl frowned upon hearing his words.

“You carried me?”

Takeshi who was not used to repeating the same thing, ignored the gun and turned his back on the girl.

At any rate, he was now confident that it was a toy, even if a bullet was fired from it, it wouldn’t hurt that much.

“Because your leg is injured you should get it disinfected first. Come back later and get medicine for it.”

Takeshi started to leave the bed, the girl also rose up from her spot as if deciding whether or not she should go as well.

“Wait!”

However, due to her poor footing on the bed as she rose her body wouldn’t obey her command and her posture broke.

“Ah……”

Takeshi looked back after hearing her surprised voice and quickly held out his arms.

“That’s dang…!”

However, he was not able to slow her momentum as she clung to his arm and stumbled.

“Kyaa!”

“Uwa!”

The girl somehow stopped herself but she broke Takeshi’s balance and the fell down together.

At that moment, something like a thread brushed by his cheek and he felt a warm sensation firmly pressed against his lips.

His eyes opened wide from the strange sensation. Until now he had never experienced it.

It was only for a short while but the girl had fallen down and had her arms placed on Takeshi's chest.

He raised his body and separated himself from her.

Takeshi violently blinked his eyes and reviewed what had happened.

“……Ah……ehmm……”

Before his eyes the girl who still had a hand on his chest started to tremble.

It took some time for both of them to grasp what had happened. The girl was the first one to understand.

“IYAAAAA!!” the girl shouted suddenly.

Then, grasping the gun tightly she turned and pointed it at him and started firing.

It was so sudden that all Takeshi couldn’t even see the flash.

Furthermore there were explosions going off by his forehead and the moment he saw them his body felt like it lost its gravity and he flew through the air and subsequently felt a sharp pain run through his back.

“……Uhh……”

His breath became ragged, he was having a hard time breathing.

He was thrown to the middle of the infirmary, knocked down the desk and then rolled on his side.

"Ouch…… What the hell, this."

Takeshi felt sore, he was confused and didn’t know what just happened, and in regards to the girl she was in a complete panic due to this development.

With her hand shaking and the gun still pointed at Takeshi she dropped down onto one knee.

Her body was trembling and the right hand that was pressed onto her left was shaking, but her stance was firm and the gun point would not waver away from Takeshi.

Takeshi could smell a sweet fragrance where the girl's head had been on his gi and the incredible sensation of her lips remained as well.

With exception of his previous thoughts on reality, everything else faded into oblivion and he felt like he fly beyond the horizon to the ends of the universe.

In an instant Takeshi's current condition was blown away, even though he ached all over he was somehow able move his body and get up as the girl watched him.

She was still frantically grasping the handgun tightly.

Why she had such a thing in her possession, that thing that injured others, he was interested if there was connection between that and why she had collapsed, at the moment that thought was going around in his mind and the scene in front of him was even stranger because
of the dull pain felt in his head.

“Hey,” Takeshi called out, but the girl remained silent.

“I, wasn’t I shot at with that gun? Despite that…”

Takeshi put his hand on his forehead.

“I don’t seem hurt here. Why is that?

If it was a real gun, he should without a doubt be dead. However, the girl who is holding the gun is glaring at Takeshi.

“It was a complete accident. Won’t you pretend it never happened? It’s not something we should count.”

Finally, the girl spoke. “How can you even say such a detestable thing? Furthermore, stay away from me!” She pouted and raised her
shoulder up like an angry cat.

Takeshi incessantly blinked his eyes.

“Err, what thing is completely detestable?”

However, despite her remarks, she still remembered and in the end she couldn’t deny the sensation.

“What, why? With my mouth!"

“Er, about that……I’m sorry.”

Even though he was trying to apologize honestly, her shoulders were still trembling in anger.

“As I thought, you are the lowest!”

With the gun point shaking while moving up and down, she continued to be angry at Takeshi.

"It can't be helped. That something like this happened for the first time," Takeshi said as he backed away from the girl who had lost her temper.

The girl finally stopped wielding the gun, she gave a suspicious look, and asked a question.
“……First time?”

“Ah,” Takeshi nodded.

Even though the girl was still suspicious of Takeshi, she slowly lowered her gun. Then while feeling dejected, lowered her head and murmured.

“……Re, really……It’s also my……first time……”

After she said so in a low voice, her cheeks flushed red because of embarrassment rather than anger.

Because of her shy expression, Takeshi also became embarrassed.

“Go, Good! Now we can pretend it didn’t happen.”

Upon Takeshi’s proposal the girl vigorously nodded her head in agreement.

“Yeah. You agree. Un un.”

She holstered the gun she was holding in between her skirt waist and lower back, then with both her hands she covered her cheeks, as if she was trying to forget while her eyes were tightly shut.

“Anyway……let me see, what is your name?” Takeshi inquired so he could call a doctor to treat the girl’s injuries.

“Don’t have a name.”

“Ah, I see. Then I will call you Kiku. I’m Nanase Takeshi, a first year at this school.”
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 53.jpg|thumbnail]]

Then, though she was still troubled she looked up in order to get a further explanation.

“I don't give my name unless I have to because it's not allowed.”

Hmmm, a competition to remain nameless, if that's the case then you can call me Gonba-san. I am Gonba-san the partner for your first kiss.

Upon hearing those words she recalled what happened and in embarrassment tightly gripped her skirt, she averted her eyes and suddenly said her name.

“Mui. I am Aiba Mui.”

Relieved by her answer, Takeshi smiled in return.

“Well, come over here so I can disinfect……”

At that time, Takeshi noticed another abnormality.

“Wha, what, is this!!”

Floating around the top part of the room there was a hazy dust shining.

It was a faint yellow radiance which floated in the air.

“Light……smoke?”

It was light and fluffy and moved up and down, a portion of it fell down in front of the eyes, and gently brushed the fingertips.

Then, it was extremely likely that it was real smoke, it dispersed easily when it touched the fingertips.

Whether Takeshi touched or didn't touch it, it easily collapsed and disappeared.

“……It’s a lie right……What should I do……”

Mui’s voice sounded confused, Takeshi’s line of sight was focused up in the air.

If the shining smoke was observed further, it appeared at first that it was scattered straight lines.

At places where Mui shot at there were straight lined vapor trails, Takeshi was soon drawn to them, and they vanished like before.

Trying to go. That was the feeling.

“I……my intention…………”

Flustered, Mui repeatedly moved her head from left to right.

After the smoke, Takeshi changed his line of sight to her, finally he realized something.

“Something came out from that gun. Pale yellow color……it seems like it was shining smoke.”

“…………I’m sorry, I’m very sorry……I……”

Takeshi supposed that Mui had apologized because she shot her gun at his body.

However, it could be said Mui's apology should be even more profound and heavy. This would be the expectation after recognizing the fact that she had shot at him.

Takeshi had seen the shining line of smoke gradually fade, unexpectedly he discovered another small shining spot behind Mui, and he
tilted his head in confusion.

Instead of it being yellow, it was reddish in color.

“What is that, an insect?”

Something fluffy came from the vicinity of the door and it moved up, down, left and right as it approached Mui.

It appeared to be similar to a tiny fly.

However, just a moment ago that same smoke, had faintly shined in a vermilion color.

Attracted by Takeshi’s gaze, Mui turned her head to look back.

And then, the girl reflexively stiffened her body.

“It’s an insect used to search for the enemy.”

Mui’s voice became strained.

“Found you, you can’t escape anymore.”

“Found? Eh? What?”

The girl dashed towards Takeshi who was carelessly standing up in the middle of the room.

“Listen up, quickly get over here!”

Because it was said in such a strong tone of voice, Takeshi involuntarily obeyed.

At that moment, the door abruptly opened and two dark shadows obstructed the way.

☆☆☆

===Part 7===

Before they could see the person, they heard them.

“This game of tag is finished.”

It was a cold, low voice.

Next to Takeshi, Mui's body pitched and trembled.

“Nii-san.”

At Mui’s words, Takeshi turned towards her with a puzzled expression.

“Nii-san?”

Because of the backlight, Takeshi could not see the face of the opponent and only the silhouette of the man was visible.

The figure was a slender man. If that was all, then one would think of him as the type that could be found anywhere.

However, there was an abnormality.

From the man’s hand departed something that was similar to shining smoke.

A gas which was a pale light blue color like the sky on a clear, sunny day was drifting from both his hands.

“Come over here.”

A man came into the room.

Abruptly, Mui grabbed onto Takeshi’s Kendo Gi.

Because of her excessive use of force, the uniform was being stretched in opposite directions and nearly fell off his shoulder.

“I DON’T WANT TO.”

There was a discrepancy between her voice and speech, despite being frail.

Furthermore, the man’s shadow kept on drawing nearer.

“Nii-san, I beg you……return to your true self.”

Mui cast her eyes downward.

Rather than talking to the man, it was directed towards the floor.

“……Nii-san, you’re not a <Trailer>”

Takeshi could only see the top of Mui's head because she was looking down, the man who was standing in the doorway alternated his gaze between the two.

The man finally replied back.

“How many times I have to tell you? I am not your oni.”<ref>Brother.</ref>

Mui raised her head as if it was repelled and cried.

“Nii-san! I am your......cherished............”

However, her voice gradually went towards the floor.

“<Trailer> overwrote your memory. Why won’t you believe me? My words, you must have sensed a little something in them.”

The man had no intention to reply.

“Tsuganashi, this person continues to be noisy.”

A different voice came from behind.

Another dark shadow stood in the hallway on the other side of the door.

It was a petite and slender shadow.

As the shadow approached Mui's brother, Tsuganashi, it looked even smaller.
[[File:Mahou Sensou pg 59.jpg|thumbnail]]

For a moment, Takeshi thought the youth was a middle school student.

It was a bony physique with a little roundness, they wore a plain khaki parka and light blue knee length shorts, and their hair was fluffy and in a short cut style.

It was understood she was a girl because of her big eyes and higher pitch of voice.

Her big and wide eyes opened wider as she looked at Mui and Takeshi and then laughed.

However, there was a sneer mixed in with her laughter.

"Let's quickly finish this and head back. It's difficult with color in this close of a proximity."

Saying these words, the girl held onto Tsuganashi’s arm, when Mui saw this her expression distorted.

At the same time, two other men were approaching in the hallway.

Mui immediately interposed herself in between and pulled out her gun.

Scowling, Tsuganashi said some dangerous words.

“It can’t be helped. We'll have to take her with force.”

“Understood.”

“Ok-aay!”

“All right.”

Three people in succession acknowledged his instruction.

Takeshi could not completely grasp all of his surrounding situation.

What was clear, however, was that these people intended to use force to take Mui.

The youth with black hair was Mui’s brother, the other three, who the heck were they?

Then, a familiar looking shining smoke was released from all four people right before their eyes.

The young man known as Tsuganashi, was definitely Mui’s brother, he gave that kind of feeling.

Wet black hair, white skin, and eyes that were similar to Mui’s.

However, you wouldn’t understand why the extent of his attention was so cruel in regards to Mui.

No matter how you look at it, his eyes are not the kind of eyes that you use to look at your younger sister.

Suddenly, for a minute, Takeshi thought about his brother Gekkou.

In Gekkou’s eyes, Takeshi wondered if he saw him in the same way?

No, the eyes of that guy……

The glare from his eyes was tinged with heat and seethed with hatred.

In this way he was cold and heartless.

Four people entered the school infirmary, at the back, a handsome man with a good physique closed the door behind him.

Mui pulled Takeshi and together they retreated to the back of the room.

One of the two men behind Mui’s brother was tall and lanky with drooping eyes, he had bad taste in clothing and was wearing a shirt with a green amoeba drawn on it.

Then there was a question of the last person. He didn’t seem to be too old, but no matter how you looked at it he definitely was not a student in school.

His clothes consisted of a black tank top and similar black straight jeans, he was just a little bit taller than Takeshi.

His arms and chest had thick muscles, Takeshi understood that the man must have done some form of martial arts.

He had piercing eyes and when he smiled his mouth became distorted.

If anyone saw his appearance standing before a convenience store, it would be a most unpleasant meeting and they would want to leave as quickly as possible.

Takeshi did not understand the situation, it would be abnormal if he could.

At first nothing could be seen hanging from the man’s waist.

The leather belt worn around his waist looked normal, however, there was a scabbard affixed with a sword sheathed.

Takeshi had seen a real sword several times before, whether it was fake or genuine, there was a hilt protruding from the sheath.

After he saw those, it was without a doubt a genuine sword.

Furthermore it was not a Japanese sword, the width of the scabbard’s curvature was wide, a trait of a Western sword.

Mui’s brother also wore a similar belt on his waist, the difference was that a narrow sword was hung from there instead.

And then, what made Takeshi the most uneasy was that there were four people who produced light smoke.

Mui produced the same smoke and they all had a different color.

The shoulder bag which was hung on the girl’s shoulder, the sword which was hung on the handsome man’s waist, and the last person who carried an attaché case, each one of them released a different colored shining gas, Green, White, and Red.

Mui’s brother released a shining gas that was pale blue in color from the white gloves on his hands.

Next to him, Mui’s face had reached a state that went beyond pale.

Her hand grabbed Takeshi’s sleeve, right now she needed to calm down and control her feelings, she opened her mouth to say something but no words would come out and remained silent.

Takeshi perceived that Mui had become scared.

Tsuganashi was Mui’s brother, yet he declared he would take her by force.

In other words, they are her enemies.

Next to the confused Takeshi, Mui was simply staring straight at her brother.

There might be a chance of victory against four people, she wasn’t stupid, and right now her top priority was to escape from here with Takeshi.

However, Takeshi had considered something else.

Before Mui could take any action, Takeshi pulled her forcibly behind him.

“Hey, what!?”

Surprised by Takehsi, Mui’s hand was being pulled by him as he started to run to the window in the back.

“Don’t argue with me.”

Immediately, Mui understood Takeshi’s intention.

The door was not an option with them standing there, so his intention was to escape through the window.

The infirmary was on the first floor, so it would be easy to escape through the window.

However, Mui knew that it wouldn’t be that easy.

Sure enough, Tsuganashi drew his saber from the scabbard and turned the edge towards them.

Takeshi did not see him.

However, the moment he touched the window with his hand to open it, a sharp pain like electricity ran through his fingertips.

He immediately let go, but the tip of his middle finger and index finger on his right hand was red.

“Look!” Mui told Takeshi.

It was then that Takeshi noticed it for the first time.

The outer edges of the window frame had been covered in a thick ice.

“Wh, what is going on?”

Because he touched the ice, he felt a freezing pain.

Unlike Takeshi who was trembling, Mui turned around and faced them.

“Nii-san, if you make a mistake you will risk losing your power!”

Three out of the four people were laughing.

Tsuganshi did not laugh and replied back as he sheathed his Saber.

“I was not attacking, I was trapping.”

While Mui was exchanging words with them, Takeshi just stared at the window stunned.

Strange shining smoke from the gun as well as the sword, he somehow understood to this extent.

However, this was clearly different.

This was impossible.

Takeshi turned away from the window and gazed at the men and woman of the four people with a look of awe.

“Y, you......what the heck did you just do?”

It was obvious that the voice he finally mustered was trembling.

“I’ll call someone!!”

Even though it was pitiful, Takeshi thought this much was necessary.

Takeshi thought that even if he did call out at this time nobody would immediately appear, for the time being he had no choice but to maintain the bluff at all costs.

“Tsuganashi, let me handle this.”

The man from before with evil eyes and a good physique stepped forward.

“If I capture that man over there then Aiba Mui will surely not run away.”

He was holding the pommel of the sword hung at his waist.

“That’s fine, but don’t use magic.”

Takeshi heard Tsuganashi tell the man.

―Magic? I have a feeling that’s what he just said.

―Was it my imagination?

Certainly the window’s appearance was abnormal.

Just a little while ago it was a normal window.

Even so, Takeshi thought that there was a logical reason for it.

Science was a more realistic explanation.

However, there was not a single person who could answer Takeshi’s question.

On the contrary, there was no use in trying to repeatedly stab at the questions.

It’s the same even now.

Among the four people the man with piercing eyes talked the most, he was permitted to take action, he squeezed the handle of his sword as he moved towards the middle of the room with Takeshi in his line of sight.

Takeshi had to do something to distract the man’s attention and search for another way to escape.

At that moment, the sun reflected off of a cleaning tool that was left out.

There was no time to ponder on it.

Moving several steps to the side, Takeshi grabbed the broom that was leaning against the wall.

Using his foot, he broke off the straw part of the broom forcibly and was left with just the handle.

He wielded it seriously to ensure there were no obstructions to his body.

Having done that, the broom became a long rod shaped weapon.

“I don’t know what the circumstances are, but no matter how I look it you people are bad guys.”

The moment Takeshi’s posture changed into a stance, the man no longer saw it as a broom but a weapon.

“…………”

“…………”

Takeshi and the man glared at each other, his expression remained undisturbed, but there was an interest showing in his eyes for the first time.

He smiled broadly.

“Humph, how interesting.”

The man laughed as his expression became more brutal.

Mui who was next to Takeshi, watched him become more uneasy when she suddenly hit upon an idea and said:

“Can you stall and give me a little bit of time? I am going to try and open the window.”

Though the ice had completely covered the window, Mui thought that it was still possible so she would somehow figure it out one way or another, Takeshi could only nod his head in agreement.

It was already too late anyways, the man had drawn his sword and was energetically approaching.

Takeshi could see an ominous glint reflected off the drawn sword.

Truly there was a difference from a Japanese sword, you could see it was a thick double edged blade meant to be used as a tool to kill a human and not to just strike them.

You could see it was an absurdly large sword, just measuring it with the eyes it must have weighed at least 2 Kilos, yet the man was only using one hand.

He had a vision of receiving a heavy overhead blow, immediately after that the broom made bishitsu sound and split.

There was no question what would happen when iron and bamboo clashed.

Oddly enough, it didn’t split in half.

To understand, receive and stop it was fortunate, Takeshi shuffled his legs and retreated backwards.

Immediately the man took aim halfway up and thrust.

Parrying it diagonally, even though the sword was longer than the broom Takeshi thrust at the opponent’s side with all his might.

However, it was not very effective and all it did was stagger him a little.

“Hmm, isn’t that nice.”

“It’s unusual to see Oigami pressured.”

He heard some prefatory words from the other man in the door who was his friend turned spectator.

His fury was ignited when he was hit with the broom.

He didn’t really have any intention of slashing, however his hand was hit to alter the trajectory of his attack.

Morever, Takeshi noticed this change however it appeared that Oigami’s friend did not.

“Eat this!!”

Oigami took a large step forward and thrust his sword towards Takeshi.

Takeshi firmly gripped the handle of the broom stick.

Then, he closely watched the trajectory of the sword.

When handle hit the tip, an intense roar similar to a lightning strike resounded.

“Wh……at……”

The man’s expression from earlier turned into one of shock, Takeshi’s hand had not let go of the broom.

There was portion that was split and curved on both sides, but where the broom had pierced the edge a silver color shined.

“Damn you, what the hell did you do?!”

The man tried to shake his sword loose, however it was firmly caught in between and could not be removed.

Takeshi stepped back and searched around to see if he could find something else he could use as a weapon, but of course, it’s never that convenient.

He looked over at Mui, she had shot her gun towards the window.

However, the gunshot you would hear on a TV never occurred.

A vivid yellow color was shot from the muzzle, it hit the window but barely even dented the ice.

It looked like it had barely even come close.

Takeshi threw away broom he had into the trash, he then went back to where he got the broom from and pulled out a mop.

Unlike the broom, part of the handle was made out of plastic.

He couldn’t expect much from the durability of the plastic but it was a situation where he could not leisurely complain.

Takeshi turned around from the locker and in no time used the mop handle to catch the edge of the sword.

The man who had come up right behind him was using all his strength to lean forward and put pressure on Takeshi from above.

They were close enough where they felt each other’s heavy breathing across their face.

The man was not thinking about going easy, immediately after he drew back and once more used all his strength to strike.

In the next moment a confusing scene filled Takeshi’s mind, he moved his hands on the mop to a point where he received and avoided the man’s strike.

However, Takeshi knew that it was already too late.

It would have been easy to avoid if he could twist his stance.

At that moment, another scene was shown.

This time Takeshi was influenced to believe it.

Although Takeshi was able to avoid the previous thrust, the handle of the mop had a split on the section where he hit the back of the man’s hand.

Before Takeshi heard the man groan, he discarded the mop he was holding onto.

The man was no longer armed, the sword which he had let go was falling to the floor.

Takeshi had quickly picked up the heavy sword, he then shouted to Mui.

Takeshi had seen what he had to do.

“Mui, lower your head!!”

Mui looked back when she heard Takeshi’s voice.

The when she saw the sword in Takeshi’s hand she reflexively crouched down.

Takeshi threw the sword towards the window that had been frozen.

It shattered the ice and glass, all the pieces came crashing down like an avalanche, immediately after Mui jumped onto the frame.

The two of them jumped out of the window into the summer day like it was a different world, Takeshi looked back as he continued to run.

☆☆☆

===Part 8===

The four Magicians had not yet moved.

“Aren’t we going to pursue them?”

It was the voice of the person who had manipulated the insect used to search, Ushiwaka.

Then, Hotaro the only girl pouted.

“That guy was also a magician. Ne~ <ref>Hey is what it actually translates but you knew that already right? I left it as is, I thought it may have reinforced the fact that she was pouting.</ref> don’t you think so?”

All four of them had noticed that fact about Takeshi.

Rather, it would have been strange if they didn’t notice.

It was simply impossible for a normal human to avoid Oigami Takao’s swordsmanship.

Even if he was wearing a Kendo Gi, assuming he was that talented, his movement at that time had transcended the limits of ordinary humans.

He should not have known how to avoid.

“Ushikawa, use your flies to trace them.”

Tsuganashi could not answer Hotaro’s question and instead spoke to Ushikawa.

To change a person into a magician is serious matter, but to allow them to escape as well is considered a felony.

“Understood.”

With a nod, Ushikawa put his attaché case on the floor and pulled out a box from within.

“By the way, it’s not a fly, don’t you listen? It’s a butterfly, a fly has too limited of a range. Those guys have probably already moved quite far, from the beginning these insects have been good for long distance searching.”

“Do whatever you like.”

At Tsuganashi’s response, Ushikawa had a faint smile.

“Well then, becaue today is a good day I’ll use a Black Swallowtail. The Black Swallowtail is a good match with Aiba Mui.”

When Hotaro heard that she hugged her shoulders and yelled out.

“Uwa, kimo<ref>Disgusting</ref>!!."

A truly revolting feeling from the bottom of her heart could not help but make her grimace at the current situation.

“You really are disgusting.”

“Be at ease, I have no interest in Hotaro as a female. The only females I am interested in are the ones that don’t have a subdued shine.

Ushikawa retorted to Hotaro without even glancing up.

“Are you looking for a fight? Do you want to fight? If so then I’ll give you a good one.”

The shoulder bag that Hotaro had in her hand started to stretch out, Tsuganashi grabbed a hold of the bag.

“Stop it, Hotaro.”

“BUT….”

Hotaro clung to Tsuganashi’s arm and started to protest but was interrupted by Oigamai Takao’s voice.

At the same time the only desk in the room was broken in half.

His sword was lying under the window.

When he removed his fist from the desk, Oigami glared at Tsuganshi.

“That was an Evasion ability.”

Oigami was grinding his teeth in aggravation while Hotaro just ridiculed him as she clung to Tsuganashi’s arm.

“AhAh, he’s a person with same Evasion Magic ability as you. If he didn’t have it then there would have been no way for him to avoid your attacks. What kind of person is he?”

Oigami was resentful, but he slowly started to broadly smile.

It was a wicked smile and anybody who saw it would shiver in fear.

When Hotaro saw it, she squeezed Tsuganashi’s arm even tighter.

“Rather than that, I’m sure you heard that we’re in a school.”

“So it seems.”

On Hotaro’s warning, Tsuganashi turned on his heel.

“Sorry for troubling you. Let’s go.”

“Ha~i.”

Looking back at the room once, Oigami picked up his sword and resheathed it, as he walked out he saw the broken broom lying there.

The tip of the sword had accurately exposed the core of the broom when it hit, Takeshi’s pupil was black. Then when he threw the sword towards the window his pupil was similar to a deep purple color during twilight.

In other words, when he invoked his Evasion Magic Ability his pupil changed to a purple color, it was risky to display its activation, however, he was only human.

As he exited to the hallway he stifled a laugh, because of this knowledge Oigami imagined that it would be easy capture Aiba Mui regardless of the interference from the new magician, he had the desire to meet up with them again soon.

He had a firm conviction that if he fought with that magician again he would emerge victorious.

{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
<noinclude>

==Translator's Notes and References==

<references />

<noinclude>

{{SimpleNav|e=7}}
</noinclude>

Seitokai no Ichizon

2013-07-28T18:56:48Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Image:Seitokai_no_Ichizon_vol_1_cover.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

The ''Seitokai no Ichizon'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Seitokai no Ichizon (生徒会の一存) is volume one of the light novel series Hekiyō Gakuen Seitokai Gijiroku (碧陽学園生徒会議事録) written by Sekina Aoi, illustrated by Kira Inugami and published by Fujimi Fantasia Bunko since January 19, 2008.

==Story Synopsis==

The student council members of a certain high school are chosen by an extremely unique method: They are chosen based on their popularity with the other students of the school. This unique balloting system has resulted in a student council full of pretty girls, with the third-year Sakurano Kurimu as the student council president. However, one member of the student council did not get in based on popular vote, but by taking advantage of a loophole which specifies that the student who tops the school in the year-end examinations may choose to join the student council. That student is Sugisaki Ken, a guy obsessed with eroge whose goal is to make the student council into his own personal harem!

== Translation ==

=== [[Seitokai no Ichizon:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Seitokai no Ichizon:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must confirm to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*14th July 2013: Volume 1 Chapter 4 completed
*10th July 2013: Volume 1 Chapter 3 completed
*9th July 2013: Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed
*13th February 2011: Volume 1 Prologue completed
*8th January 2011: Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*January 2011: Seitokai no Ichizon project activated
*4th January 2011: Volume 3 Chapter 2 completed
*25th May 2010: Volume 1 Chapter 6 completed
*12th October 2009: Seitokai no Ichizon teaser project initiated.

==The ''Hekiyō Gakuen Seitokai Gijiroku'' series by Sekina Aoi==

This novel is also translated by [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/ Nanodesu].

===Volume 1 - Seitokai no Ichizon - The Student Council's Discretion===
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]] '''(by [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/color-illustrations/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Prologue|The Prologue That Couldn't Have Existed]] '''(by [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/prologue/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1: The Chattering Student Council]] '''(by [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-1/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2: The Student Council's Ghost Stories]] '''(by [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-2/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3: The Student Council "ON AIR]] ''' (by [[User:Dragonst|Dragonst]]) (also completed on [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-3/ Nanodesu] )
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4: The Rebirth of The Student Council]] '''(also completed on [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-4/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 5|Chapter 5: The Romancing Student Council]] '''(unfinished)''' '''(completed on [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-5/ Nanodesu] )'''
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon: Volume 1 Chapter 6|Chapter 6: The Playing Student Council～]] '''(also completed on [http://seizonthetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/chapter-6/ Nanodesu] )'''
*Last Chapter: The Reminiscing Student Council
*The Epilogue That Couldn't Have Existed
*Extra Chapter: The creatively writing student council ([[Seitokai no Ichizon:Teaser 2|Teaser 2]] by [[User:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]])
*Afterword from the Student Council President
*Afterword
*[[Translator Notes & References]]

===Volume 2 - Seitokai no Futagokoro - The Student Council's Treachery===
*[[Seitokai no Futagokoro:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon:Volume 2 Prologue|The Prologue That Couldn't Have Existed]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Last Chapter: My Student Council
*The Epilogue That Couldn't Have Existed
*Extra Chapter: The Serialized Student Council
*Afterword

===Volume 3 - Seitokai no Sanshin - The Student Council's Strike===
*[[Seitokai no Sanshin:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*The Prologue That Couldn't Have Existed
*Chapter 1
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Last Chapter: The Student Council That Extends a Hand Out
*Extra Chapter: The Scheming Student Council
*The Covered Up Post Development
*Afterword

===Volume 4 - Seitokai no Shisan - The Student Council's Diaspora===
*[[Seitokai no Shisan:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Prologue
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2
*Chapter 3
*Chapter 4: The second radio broadcast ([[Seitokai no Ichizon:Teaser 3|Teaser 3]] by [[User:Negator|Negator]])
*[[Seitokai_no_Shisan:Volume_4_Extra|A Mysterious Manuscript]]
*Chapter 5
*Chapter 6
*Last Chapter ~ The Moving Forward Student Council ~
*Epilogue
*Afterword

===Volume 5 - Seitokai no Gosai===
*[[Seitokai no Gosai:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 6 - Seitokai no Rikka===
*[[Seitokai no Rikka:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 7 - Seitokai no Nanahikari===
*[[Seitokai no Nanahikari:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 8 - Seitokai no Happo===
*[[Seitokai no Happo:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]

===Volume 9 - Seitokai no Kokonoe===
*[[Seitokai no Kokonoe:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Seitokai no Ichizon:Volume9 Short Story|Extra ~The Student Council's Gift~]]

==The ''Hekiyō Gakuen Seitokai Mokushiroku'' spin-off series by Sekina Aoi==

===Volume 1 - Seitokai no Nichijou===
*[[Seitokai no Nichijō:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*Chapter 1
*Chapter 2 (Part 2: The Student Council President's Opening Address [[Seitokai no Ichizon:Teaser_4|Teaser 4]] by [[User:Dragonst|Dragonst]])
*Chapter 3

===Volume 2 - Seitokai no Getsumatsu===
*[[Seitokai no Getsumatsu:Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Seitokai_no_Getsumatsu:Chapter_1|"This Time, Doramaga Has Finally Become the Student Council's Belonging!" by Kaichou]] teaser by [[User:FeRfe|feRfe]]
*[[Seitokai_no_Getsumatsu:Chapter_4|Kaichou is just too cute... HaaaHaaa" by Sugisaki]] 100% by [[User:FeRfe|feRfe]]

==Project Staff==
*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===
'''INACTIVE'''
*[[User:Dragonst|Dragonst]]
*[[User:Poke2201|Poke2201]]
*[[User:pa3ck123|pa3ck123]]
*[[User:feRfe|feRfe]]

===Editors===
*[[User:krytyk|krytyk]]
*[[User:Haru Kuri|Haru Kuri]]
*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]]

==Series Overview==

*Vol. 1: ISBN 978-4-8291-3252-4, 19. January 2008 (生徒会の一存, Seitokai no Ichizon)- The Student Council's Discretion
*Vol. 2: ISBN 978-4-8291-3278-4, 19. April 2008 (生徒会の二心, Seitokai no Futagokoro)- The Student Council's Duplicity
*Vol. 3: ISBN 978-4-8291-3313-2, 19. July 2008 (生徒会の三振, Seitokai no Sanshin)- The Student Council's Strike
*Vol. 4: ISBN 978-4-8291-3366-8, 20. January 2009 (生徒会の四散, Seitokai no Shisan)- The Student Council's Diaspora
*Vol. 5: ISBN 978-4-8291-3390-3, 20. April 2009 (生徒会の五彩, Seitokai no Gosai)- The Student Council's Five Colors
*Vol. 6: ISBN 978-4-8291-3417-7, 18. July 2009 (生徒会の六花, Seitokai no Rikka)- The Student Council's Six Flowers
*Vol. 7: ISBN 978-4-8291-3468-9, 19. December 2009 (生徒会の七光, Seitokai no Nanahikari)- The Student Council's Seven Lights
*Vol. 8: ISBN 978-4-8291-3529-7, 19. July 2010 (生徒会の八方, Seitokai no Happo)- The Student Council's Eight Sides
*Vol. 9: ISBN 978-4-8291-3572-3, 20. October 2010 (生徒会の九重, Seitokai no Kokonoe)- The Student Council's Imperial palace

Spin-off: Hekiyō Gakuen Seitokai Mokushiroku (碧陽学園生徒会黙示録) since 20. September 2008.

*Vol. 1: ISBN 978-4-8291-3328-6, 20. September 2008 (生徒会の日常, Seitokai no Nichijō)
*Vol. 2: ISBN 978-4-8291-3440-5, 19. September 2009 (生徒会の月末, Seitokai no Getsumatsu)
*Vol. 3: ISBN 978-4-8291-3498-6, 20. March 2010 (生徒会の火種, Seitokai no Hidane)
*Vol. 4: ISBN 978-4-8291-3611-9, 19. February 2011 (生徒会の水際, Seitokai no Mizugiwa)
*Vol. 5: ISBN 978-4-8291-3647-8, 18. June 2011 (生徒会の木陰, Seitokai no Kokage)

[[Category:Fujimi Fantasia Bunko]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo

2013-07-28T18:54:51Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai Kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? (問題児たちが異世界から来るそうですよ? lit. Problem Children are Coming from Another World, Aren't They?) also known as Mondaiji (問題児) for short is a Japanese light novel series written by Tatsunoko Tarou and illustrated by Amano Yuu. An anime adaptation by Diomedea aired from January 11, 2013 to March 15, 2013, covering the first two volumes of the novel.

== Story Synopsis ==

Sakamaki Izayoi, Kudou Asuka, and Kasukabe You have tremendous powers and are bored with the regular world. An envelope arrives for each person, and when each opens their envelope, they are stunned to see the scenery around them change to a world they had never encountered before. They've been summoned by Black Rabbit to help the community "No Name" to overthrow the Demon lords.

== Translation ==
=== [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Names_and_Terminology_Guidelines|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

===Feedback / Discussions===
*[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5178 Forums]

== Updates ==
*July 28th, 2013
**Volume 8 Prologue completed
*July 23rd, 2013
**Volume 3 Chapter 3 completed
*July 13th, 2013
**Volume 2 completed + Afterwords
*June 24th, 2013
**Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed
*June 19th, 2013
**Volume 4 Chapter 1 and Volume 7 Prologue completed
*[[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

== Mondaiji-tachi ga Isekai kara Kuru Sou Desu yo? series by Tarō Tatsunoko==

===Volume 1 - Yes! I called you!===
[[image:mondaiji_cover.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_1_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 2 - Arrival of a Devil King ([[Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo:Volume 2|Full Text]])===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v02 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Chapter 9|Chapter 9]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_2_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 3 - I see.. Dragon summoning===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v03 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_3_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 4 - Defeat the 13th Sun===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v04 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_4_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 5 - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends===
[[image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v05 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_5_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 6 - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v06 000a.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_6_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 7 - Setting Sun and Falling Moon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudesu yo v07 000a.PNG|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_7_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

===Volume 8 - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon===
[[Image:Mondaiji-tachi ga isekai kara kuru soudeso yo Vol8.jpg|thumb]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Prologue|Prologue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 6|Chapter 6]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 7|Chapter 7]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Chapter 8|Chapter 8]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::* [[Mondaiji-tachi_ga_isekai_kara_kuru_soudesu_yo:Volume_8_Afterwords|Afterwords]]

 

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Firebird|Firebird]]
:* [[User:Mizuho|Mizuho]] (Proxying Aphraelyn)
:* [[User:Primus_de_Pedos|Primus de Pedos]] (Chinese Translator)
:* [[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (Chinese Translator)
'''MIA'''
'''KIA'''

=== Editors ===

'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Code_06|Code 06]]
:* [[User:Trigger91|Trigger91]]
:* [[User:Xionol|Xionol]]

== Series Overview ==
* ''Volume 1: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Yes! I called you!'' (Published April, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474839-5 )
* ''Volume 2: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Oh dear, a Declaration of War by a Demon Lord?'' (Published July, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474848-7 )
* ''Volume 3: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - I see.. Dragon summoning'' (Published November, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-474854-8 )
* ''Volume 4: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Defeat the 13th Sun'' (Published March, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100182-0 )
* ''Volume 5: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Supreme Ruler of the Blue Waters Descends'' (Published July, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100357-2 )
* ''Volume 6: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Flag of the Ouroboros Alliance'' (Published December, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-100585-9 )
* ''Volume 7: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Setting Sun and Falling Moon'' (Published April, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100759-4 )
* ''Volume 8: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon'' (limited edition) (Published July 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100685-6 )
* ''Volume 8: Mondaijitachi ga Isekai kara kuru soudesu yo? - Tyranny of the Three Headed Dragon'' (regular edition) (Published August, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-100936-9 )
[[Category:Sneaker Bunko]]

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai

2013-07-28T18:53:33Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Category:Hosted Projects]]
[[Image:Ore_no_imouto_novel_v1_cover.jpg|170px|thumb|Volume 01 cover.]]

The ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Tiếng Việt|Tiếng Việt (Vietnamese)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Español|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Indonesia|Indonesian (Indonesian)]]
*[[Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (Français)|Français (French)]]
(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----

Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai (俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない, My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute) is a Japanese light novel series written by Tsukasa Fushimi, with illustrations by Hiro Kanzaki.

Volume 1 was released by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], which we are hosting. Be sure to thank them accordingly.

==Story Synopsis==

17-year old high school student Kousaka Kyousuke was at a cold-war with his little sister Kirino. They seldom talked and never had a proper conversation these past years. One day, Kyousuke accidentally finds a DVD case of a childish anime program titled "Stardust Witch Meruru." What surprised him more was the fact that inside the case was an R-18 Ero-game
CD ROM. Things looked bad since the obvious suspect for having pornographic material such as that was HIM. (He did have some, but they were all magazines.) He didn't want to think what would happen if his mom or his scary father found out about that. Later, he learned that his little sister owned the DVD case (AND the CD ROM inside). She confessed to him that she liked, er, loved Imouto characters with great passion, enough that she'd bought tons of Imouto Ero-games and other Imouto-related items. To put it simply, he learned that she was an Imouto-only Otaku. Kyousuke had hard time believing that a "typical girl nowadays" such as his sister would turn out to be an Otaku. Now, Kirino wants Kyousuke to have a "life consultation" with her, which put an end to the peaceful life that Kyousuke was having.

''You can tell us what you think of the series by '''[http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 polling here and discussing it here]'''.''

== Updates ==
*14th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 6 and Epilogue Completed
*12th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 5 Completed
*9th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 4 Completed
*5th July 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 3 Completed
*29th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 2 Completed
*26th June 2013 - Volume 12 Chapter 1 Completed
*Older updates can be found on the [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Updates|Updates Archive]].

== Translation ==

=== [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].

'''Translators please [[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Registration|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Style and Terminology Guidelines|OreImo Style and Terminology Guidelines]]

==The [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ore_no_Im%C5%8Dto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai ''Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai''] series by Tsukasa Fushimi==

'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5042 here].'''

===Volume 1 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?8w2yw4128o9vq1t PDF]) (Chapters 1 to 4 are Hosted)===
The following chapters 1 to 4 of Volume 1 are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi], a sister group of Ayako-Fansubs.''' The 'Afterword' chapter is a contribution by courtesy of '''[[user:oldpier|oldpier]]'''. Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-1/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2009/12/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-1/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/01/03/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-2/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/04/25/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-%E2%80%93-chapter-3/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/2010/10/16/ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-wake-ga-nai-chapter-4/ Himatsubushi])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://oreimothetranslation.files.wordpress.com/2012/05/nanodesu-ore-no-imouto-ga-konna-ni-kawaii-ga-nai-volume-2.pdf PDF]) (Hosted)===
All the following chapters are hosted translations with permission and credited to '''[http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ NanoDesu]'''
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-2/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-3/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]] (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-2/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 3 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3|Full Text]])===
Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume_3_Chapter_4|Chapter 4]] (26%) (rest by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-3/chapter-4/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4|Full Text]])===
Also fully translated by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/ NanoDesu].
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword (by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-4/afterword/ NanoDesu])

===Volume 5 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]](Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/color-illustrations// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-1/// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-2// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-3// NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 5 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/chapter-4// NanoDesu])
*Afterword (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-5/afterword// NanoDesu])

===Volume 6 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]] (Also by [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/volume-6/chapter-1/ NanoDesu])
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 6 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 7([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 7 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 8([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 8 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 9([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Prologue|Prologue]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 1|My Big Sister is Denpa Maiden and a Holy Angel]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 2|Girl’s talk at late night]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 3|My Little Sister is So Cute]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 4|Chameleon Daughter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 5|Charge - Maiden Road!]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 6|Dark Angel's Mistake]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Chapter 7|My Little Sister's Wedding Dress]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 10 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*Afterword

===Volume 11([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 11 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*Afterword
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Prologue|Volume 12 Prologue]]

===Volume 12 ([[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12|Full Text]])===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Chapter 5|Chapter 5]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Final Chapter|Final Chapter]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 12 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
*[[Ore_no_Imōto_ga_Konna_ni_Kawaii_Wake_ga_Nai:Volume_12_Afterword|Afterword]]

===My Little Sister Can't Be This Cute Previous Day Tale===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:House-sitting in a Thunderstorm|House-sitting in a Thunderstorm]]

===Memories of a Fallen Angel===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Memories of a Fallen Angel|Memories of a Fallen Angel]]

===Drama CD Insert Commissioned Short Story Booklet===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 1: At A Certain Maid Cafe|Chapter 1: At A
Certain Maid Cafe]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day|Chapter 2: Recollections of Valentine's Day]]
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game|Chapter 3: My little sister can't be hook up in a psp game]]
*Omake


===An Ending's Continuation===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:An Ending's Continuation|An Ending's Continuation]] '''(Not canon! Continuation Story of 1st PSP game)'''

===There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute ===
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute|There's No Way My Black Haired Little Sister is This Cute]]

===DVD Box Short Story (Hosted)===
The following DVD Box short story describes the perspective of Kirino covering a short portion of the events in Volume 1. It is a hosted translation with permission and credited to '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations]'''. The translation is locked from edits on their request. Do visit '''[http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ their blog]''' for other translation projects.
*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:DVD Box Short Story|I can't Possibly Ask for Life Counseling From My Brother]] (by [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/2011/04/oreimo-i-cant-possibly-ask-for-life.html C.E Light Novels Translations])

===Volume 1 Teasers (Presented for Archival Purposes)===

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Teaser1|Teaser 1]] (16.3% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] 

*[[Ore no Imōto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai:Volume 1 Chapter 1.2|Teaser 2]] (~50% of chapter 1) by [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] 

'''You can still tell us how you liked the teasers at the project thread in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=2575 forum].'''

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Chaos|Chaos]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''

:* [[user:Chaos|Chaos]]
:* (External) NanoDesu at [http://oreimothetranslation.wordpress.com/ OreImo the translation]
'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) Himatsubushi at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:* [[user:Magykalman |Magykalman ]]
:* [[user:Js06|Js06]]
:* [[user:Psieye|Psieye]]
:* [[user:Ueto_senshi|Ueto_senshi]]

'''A.F.K'''
:* [[user:larethian|larethian]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[User:Rohan123|Rohan123]]
:*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:* (External) EvilLinkz at [http://hmtbs.wordpress.com/ Himatsubushi]
:*[[User:Genesis|Genesis]]
:* VictoriousV
:*[[User:Kory|Kory]]

===Other Contributors===
:* [[user:Seaghyn16|Seaghyn16]] (Translation)
:* [http://cetranslation.blogspot.com/ C.E Light Novels Translations] (Translation)
:* [[user:oldpier|oldpier]] (Translation)
:* [[User:Trabius|Trabius]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Trewth|Trewth]] (Translation: teaser)
:* [[User:Cynicist|Cynicist]] (Translation: teaser)

==Series Overview==

*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない (August 10th, 2008, ISBN 978-4-0486-7180-4)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈2〉(December 5th, 2008 ISBN 978-4-0486-7426-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈3〉(April 9th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7758-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈4〉(August 10th, 2009, ISBN 978-4-0486-7934-3)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈5〉(January 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8271-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈6〉(May 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0486-8538-2)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈7〉(November 10th, 2010, ISBN 978-4-0487-0052-8)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈8〉(May 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0486-1)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈9〉(September 10th, 2011, ISBN 978-4-0487-0813-5)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈10〉(April 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886519-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈11〉(September 10th, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886887-7)
*俺の妹がこんなに可愛いわけがない〈12〉(June 7th, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891607-3)

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]

No Game No Life

2013-07-28T18:45:58Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Image:NGNL Volume 1 cover page.jpg|thumb|300px|No Game No Life Volume 1 Cover]]
No Game No Life (ノーゲーム．ノーライフ) is a light novel series written and illustrated by Kamiya Yuu (榎宫祐) and published in MF Bunko J. The series currently has 4 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==

There was an urban legend that there was a legendary, undefeated gamer called [ ], but in reality he was just a NEET brother and sister called 空 (Sora) and 白 (Shiro). These hikikomori siblings who both refer to the real world as a worthless "Kuso Game" are one day summoned to a different world by a boy calling himself "God". In this world, war is prohibited by God and everything is instead decided by a game...that's right, even country borders. Can the two NEET brother and sister save the last of the human race <Imanity>, which only has one city left?

"Now...let the game begin!"

== Translation ==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[No Game No Life:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[No Game No Life:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5520 Feedback thread] or discuss it in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5444&p forum] '''

==Updates==
*July 25, 2013
**Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed.
*July 21, 2013
**Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*October 10, 2012
**Initiated as a teaser project

== No Game No Life by Kamiya Yuu ==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[File:NGNL Volume 1 cover page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]] [[No Game No Life:Volume1 ProloguePreview|(Preview)]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (56%)
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

=== Volume 2 ===
[[File:NGNL V2 Cover Page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

=== Volume 3 ===
[[File:NGNL V3 Cover Page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:NGNL V4 Cover Page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

''Courtesy of [[User:jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] for the teaser of vol. 1 chapter 3''

''Courtesy of [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] for the teaser of vol. 1 chapter 1'' as part of the "a translation a day" initiative

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

===Translators===
*[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (CL translator)

===Editors===

:*[[User:神|神]]
:*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]]

== Series Overview ==

*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ1 ゲーマー兄妹がファンタジー世界を征服するそうです (MF文庫J) (April 23, 2012) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-4546-6
*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ2 ゲーマー兄妹が獣耳っ子の国に目をつけたようです (MF文庫J) (September 22, 2012) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-4819-1
*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ3 ゲーマー兄妹の片割れが消えたようですが……？ (MF文庫J) (January 25, 2013) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-4958-7
*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ４　ゲーマー兄妹はリアル恋愛ゲームから逃げ出しました (MF文庫J) (June 25, 2013) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-5185-6

[[Category:Teasers]][[Category:MF_Bunko_J]]

No Game No Life

2013-07-28T18:35:52Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Image:NGNL Volume 1 cover page.jpg|thumb|300px|No Game No Life Volume 1 Cover]]
No Game No Life (ノーゲーム．ノーライフ) is a light novel series written and illustrated by Kamiya Yuu (榎宫祐) and published in MF Bunko J. The series currently has 4 volumes published.

==Story Synopsis==

There was an urban legend that there was a legendary, undefeated gamer called [ ], but in reality he was just a NEET brother and sister called 空 (Sora) and 白 (Shiro). These hikikomori siblings who both refer to the real world as a worthless "Kuso Game" are one day summoned to a different world by a boy calling himself "God". In this world, war is prohibited by God and everything is instead decided by a game...that's right, even country borders. Can the two NEET brother and sister save the last of the human race <Imanity>, which only has one city left?

"Now...let the game begin!"

== Translation ==

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

=== [[No Game No Life:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

'''Translators are asked to [[No Game No Life:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Feedback ===
'''If you enjoyed the translation, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=5520 Feedback thread] or discuss it in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=5444&p forum] '''

==Updates==
*July 25, 2013
**Volume 1 Chapter 2 completed.
*July 21, 2013
**Volume 1 Chapter 1 completed
*October 10, 2012
**Initiated as a teaser project

== No Game No Life by Kamiya Yuu ==

=== Volume 1 ===
[[File:NGNL Volume 1 cover page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue]] [[No Game No Life:Volume1 ProloguePreview|(Preview)]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (56%)
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 1 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

=== Volume 2 ===
[[File:NGNL V2 Cover Page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 2 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

=== Volume 3 ===
[[File:NGNL V3 Cover Page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 3 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

=== Volume 4 ===
[[File:NGNL V4 Cover Page.jpg|thumb|x175px]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[No Game No Life:Volume 4 Chapter 4|Chapter 4]]

 

''Courtesy of [[User:jonathanasdf|jonathanasdf]] for the teaser of vol. 1 chapter 3''

''Courtesy of [[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] for the teaser of vol. 1 chapter 1'' as part of the "a translation a day" initiative

==Project Staff==
* Project Administrator:
* Project Supervisor:

===Translators===
*[[User:Drinkingwater|Drinkingwater]] (CL translator)

===Editors===

:*[[User:神|神]]
:*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]] (Email work.)

== Series Overview ==

*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ1 ゲーマー兄妹がファンタジー世界を征服するそうです (MF文庫J) (April 23, 2012) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-4546-6
*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ2 ゲーマー兄妹が獣耳っ子の国に目をつけたようです (MF文庫J) (September 22, 2012) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-4819-1
*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ3 ゲーマー兄妹の片割れが消えたようですが……？ (MF文庫J) (January 25, 2013) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-4958-7
*ノーゲーム・ノーライフ４　ゲーマー兄妹はリアル恋愛ゲームから逃げ出しました (MF文庫J) (June 25, 2013) - ISBN - 978-4-8401-5185-6

[[Category:Teasers]][[Category:MF_Bunko_J]]

Hyouka

2013-07-28T18:28:31Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Image:Hyouka v01 000.jpg|thumb|Volume 1 Cover]]

'''''Hyouka''''' (氷菓) is a light novel written by Honobu Yonezawa and serialized in Kadokawa Shoten. Currently, the series has 5 volumes. The anime aired from April 22, 2012 to September 16, 2012 with 22 episodes in total. there is an ongoing manga written by the original author and illustrated by Task Ohna.

Hyouka series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Hyôka_(Français)|Français (French)]]
*[[Hyouka (Bahasa Indonesia)|Indonesia (Indonesian)]]
*[[Hyouka PL|Polski (Polish)]]

==Story Synopsis==

Oreki Houtarou is a self-proclaimed "energy-saver"(reserved battery mode) - that is, he will not actively waste energy doing things that aren't necessary. Though he had no interest whatsoever in joining any clubs upon entering Kamiyama High School, he was commanded by his older sister Tomoka to enter the school's Classics Club, which was in danger of getting abolished as all previous members have graduated. Together with his old friends Fukube Satoshi and Ibara Mayaka, as well as the elegantly ladylike and curiously inquisitive Chitanda Eru, the newly reformed Classics Club find themselves involved in all sorts of mystery-solving escapades. Houtarou soon finds out that the Classics Club, as Tomoka has promised, is actually "quite interesting".

And so begins the "Classics Club Series".

Adapted into an anime series by Kyoto Animation in 2012 under the title "Hyouka".

== Translation ==

=== [[Hyouka:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand. Visit the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=4708 here] for help.

'''Translators are asked to [[Hyouka:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must confirm to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

== Updates ==
*March 2nd, 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 3-2 completed.
*March 7th, 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 3-3 completed.
*March 8th, 2013 - Volume 3 Chapter 4 completed.
*[[Hyouka:Project Updates|Older Project Updates]]

==The ''Hyouka (Classics Club)'' series （〈古典部〉シリーズ） by Honobu Yonezawa==
'''You can find the EPUB and MOBI version of the Volumes in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=44&t=5020 here].'''
===Volume 1 - Hyouka 氷菓 - You can't escape / The niece of time ([[Hyouka:Volume 1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?nb2ggs2u4s4ae21 PDF])===
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 1|1 - Letter from Benares]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 2|2 - The Rebirth of the Traditional Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 3|3 - The Activities of the Prestigious Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 4|4 - The Descendants of the Eventful Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 5|5 - The Hidden Seal of the Pedigree Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 6|6 - The Old Days of the Glorious Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 7|7 - The Truth of the Historic Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 8|8 - The Daily Life of the Future Classics Club]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Chapter 9|9 - Letter to Sarajevo]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 - The Credit Roll of the Fool 愚者のエンドロール - Why didn't she ask EBA? ([[Hyouka:Volume 2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?wcia9bdvi939jhu PDF])===
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 0|0 - Avant Title]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 1|1 - Let's Watch a Movie Preview!]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 2|2 - "The Murder in the Abandoned Village of Furuoka"]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 3|3 - "The Invisible Intrusion"]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 4|4 - "Bloody Beast"]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 5|5 - Let's Try This]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 6|6 - "The Blind Spot of 10,000 People"]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 7|7 - Do Not End the Show]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Chapter 8|8 - Credit Roll]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3 - The Kudryavka Sequence クドリャフカの順番 - Welcome to KANYA FESTA!===
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 1|1 - A Sleepless Night]]
::*2 - The Cases That Keep Piling Up
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 2-1|2-1 - Has Something Happened With the Classics Club?]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 2-2|2-2 - Quiz Trial]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 2-3|2-3 - Yet Another Storm]]
::*3 - The "Juumoji" Incident
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 3-1|3-1 - The Morning Landscape]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 3-2|3-2 - Wild Fire]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 3-3|3-3 - The "Juumoji" Incident]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 4|4 - Yet Another Sleepless Night]]
::*5 - The Kudryavka Sequence
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 5-1|5-1 - Four People, Four Cultural Festivals]] (00%)
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 5-2|5-2 - "Juumoji" vs the Classics Club]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 5-3|5-3 - The Curtain Closes]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 5-4|5-4 - Behind the Stage]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Chapter 6|6 - And So It Ends]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 - The Doll that Took a Detour 遠まわりする雛 - Little birds can remember===
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 If I Have to Do It, Make It Quick|If I Have to Do It, Make It Quick]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 Committing a Cardinal Sin|Committing a Cardinal Sin]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 Revealing the True Form|Revealing the True Form]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 Those Who Hold Any Clues|Those Who Hold Any Clues]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 Happy New Opening|Happy New Opening]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 The Case of the Hand-made Chocolate|The Case of the Hand-made Chocolate]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 The Doll that Took a Detour|The Doll that Took a Detour]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 4 Afterword|Afterword]]



===Volume 5 - The Approximation of the Distance of Two ふたりの距離の概算 - It walks by past===
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Prologue|Prologue - Too long to just run]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Prologue-1|Prologue 1 - Present: 0km]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Prologue-2|Prologue 2 - Past: One Day Ago]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Prologue-3|Prologue 3 - Present: 1.2km]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 1|1 - Reception for Joining the Club is Over Here]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 1-1|1-1 - Present: 1.4km; 18.6km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 1-2|1-2 - Past: 42 Days Ago]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 1-3|1-3 - Present: 4.1km; 15.9km Remaining]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 2|2 - A Friend Must Be Congratulated]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 2-1|2-1 - Present: 5.2km; 14.8km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 2-1|2-1 - Past: 27 Days Ago]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 2-3|2-3 - Present: 6.9km; 13.1km Remaining]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 3|3 - A Very Beautiful Shop]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 3-1|3-1 - Present: 8.0km; 12.0km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 3-2|3-2 - Past: 13 Days Ago]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 3-3|3-3 - Present: 11.5km; 8.5km Remaining]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 4|4 - Being separated requires no effort, which is comfortable]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 4-1|4-1 - Present: 14.3km; 5.7km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 4-2|4-2 - Past: Approximately 19 Hours and 30 Minutes Ago]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 4-3|4-3 - Present: 14.5km; 5.5km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 4-4|4-4 - Present: 14.6km; 5.4km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 4-5|4-5 - Present: 14.6km; 5.4km Remaining]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 5|5 - The Approximation of the Distance of Two]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 5-1|5-1 - Present: 17.0km; 3.0km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 5-1|5-1 - Present: 17.0km; 3.0km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 5-2|5-2 - Present: 18.6km; 1.4km Remaining]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 5-3|5-3 - Present: 18.9km; 1.1km Remaining]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Chapter 5|5 - The hand that can reach anywhere]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Approximation of the Distance of Two]]
:::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Epilogue-1|Epilogue-1 - Present: 19.1km; 0.9km Remaining]]
::*[[Hyouka:Volume 5 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor:

===Translators===

:*[[user:Kinny_Riddle|Kinny Riddle]]
:*[[user:Shinhikari|Shinhikari]] (Inactive)

===Editors===
:*[[User:Dan.|Dan.]]
:*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]] (Please email work that needs to be edited.)

== Series Overview ==

*氷菓 You can't escape / The niece of time (31 October 2001) ISBN 978-4-04-427101-5
*愚者のエンドロール Why didn't she ask EBA? (31 July 2002) ISBN 978-4-04-427102-2
*クドリャフカの順番 Welcome to KANYA FESTA! (24 May 2008) ISBN 978-4-04-427103-9
*遠まわりする雛 Little birds can remember (24 July 2010) ISBN 978-4-04-427104-6
*ふたりの距離の概算 It walks by past (26 June 2012) ISBN 978-4-04-874075-3

User:Xionol

2013-07-28T18:26:07Z

Xionol:

Hello, I'm Xionol. I just edit and proofread novels when i have free time.

Name: Haruka Shirayuki

Favourite anime: Death note, The World God Only Knows, Sword Art Online, OreImo, Haganai, etc.

Contact info: kazemarukyokukou@yahoo.com

User:Xionol

2013-07-28T18:25:49Z

Xionol: Created page with "Hello, I'm Xionol. I just edit and proofread novels when i have free time. Name: Haruka Shirayuki Favourite anime: Death note, The World God Only Knows, Sword Art Online, OreI..."

Hello, I'm Xionol. I just edit and proofread novels when i have free time.
Name: Haruka Shirayuki
Favourite anime: Death note, The World God Only Knows, Sword Art Online, OreImo, Haganai, etc.

Contact info: kazemarukyokukou@yahoo.com

Toaru Majutsu no Index

2013-07-28T18:19:59Z

Xionol: /* Editors */

[[Image:To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|250px|thumb|Volume 1 cover]]
'''''Toaru Majutsu no Index''''' (とある魔術の禁書目録（インデックス）) is a Japanese light novel series written by Kazuma Kamachi (鎌池和馬) and illustrated by Kiyotaka Haimura (灰村キヨタカ). The series is published by [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/ASCII_Media_Works ASCII Media Works] under their [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Dengeki_Bunko Dengeki Bunko] imprint. There are currently 30 published volumes of the novels, including 2 side story volumes. The series has produced a manga and two anime seasons based on the contents of the original novels. The series has also produced a spin-off manga titled ''A Certain Scientific Railgun'' (とある科学の超電磁砲（レールガン）), which currently has 8 published volumes and has also been adapted into an anime. A second season of ''A Certain Scientific Railgun'' is underway.

<big>'''SUPERVISOR NOTICE''':All volumes are now unlocked. Illustrations shall remain unlocked for translated illustrations. And we demand for editors since we're not a fansub group. Whatever internal wars you have with each other...just don't involve me (And this is why I wanted to lock the volumes in the first place)--[[User:Teh Ping|Teh Ping]] ([[User talk:Teh Ping|talk]]) 20:29, 18 November 2012 (CST)</big>

==Alternative Languages==
The ''Toaru Majutsu no Index'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Bahasa Indonesia]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Russian|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Russian]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Español (Spanish)|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Español (Spanish)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Deutsch (German)|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Deutsch (German)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index ~ Italiano (Italian)|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Italiano (Italian)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index Polski|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Polski (Polish)]]
*[[To Aru Majutsu no Index (Français)|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Français (French)]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index ~Brazilian Portuguese~|Toaru Majutsu no Index ~ Português Brasileiro (Brazilian Portuguese)]]

(Note: Translation progress varies for each version.)
----
Visit the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php Baka-Tsuki Project Forum] to discuss this series and other information from Baka-Tsuki.

==Story Synopsis==
''Toaru Majutsu no Index'' is set in Academy City, a technologically advanced academic city located in western Tokyo which studies scientifically enhanced superhuman students known as espers who develop powers. However, within this world of scientifically developed super-abilities exists an underground world of magic and occult connected to the religious institutions of the world. Kamijou Touma, an unlucky boy who happens to be one of the many students within Academy City, possess a mysterious power in his right hand known as the "Imagine Breaker", an ability which allows him to negate all forms of supernatural powers, whether they are magical or psychic. One day, he finds a young girl hanging on his balcony railing named Index. She is a nun from Necessarius, a secret magic branch of the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Church_of_England Church of England], and her mind has been implanted with the [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Index_Librorum_Prohibitorum Index Librorum Prohibitorum]: 103,000 forbidden magical books that the Church has removed from circulation. Their encounter leads him to meet others from the secretive worlds of science and magic.

Kamijou Touma's unusual power places him at the center of conflicts related to both science-based espers in Academy City and magicians. As Kamijou Touma tries to help and protect his friends, he learns that the people he knows are not as they appear and begins to attract the attention of magicians and espers alike as they try to unravel the secrets of Academy City and Index.

==Story Calendar==

[[Index_Calendar|Warning: This page contains limited spoilers related to early events in the Index and Railgun franchise.]]

==Awards==
'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2009'''

*4th Place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi 

*3rd Place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*1st Place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd Place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*6th Place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2010''' 

*9th Place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2011'''

*1st Place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi

*1st Place in Best Illustrator, Kiyotaka Haimura

*1st Place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*2nd Place in Best Male Character, Accelerator

*1st Place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd Place in Best Female Character, Index

*7th Place in Best Female Character, Itsuwa

*1st Place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*2nd Place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

*3rd Place in Best Character, Accelerator

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2012'''

*2nd Place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi

*2nd Place in Best Illustrator, Kiyotaka Haimura

*2nd Place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*4th Place in Best Male Character, Accelerator

*1st Place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*2nd Place in Best Character, Kamijou Touma

*3rd Place in Best Character, Misaka Mikoto

*5th Place in Best Character, Accelerator

'''Kono Light Novel ga Sugoi! (このライトノベルがすごい!) 2013'''

*2nd Place in Best Novel Series, Kazuma Kamachi

*1st Place in Best Female Character, Misaka Mikoto

*2nd Place in Best Male Character, Kamijou Touma

*3rd Place in Best Male Character, Accelerator

==Translation==
'''Translators Needed'''

If you would like to help translate this series, please post in the forums [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=3505 here], and we will help you get started. Thank you.

===[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|Registration]]===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to notify a supervisor beforehand.

Translators are asked to [[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on.

===Format Standards===
'''Every edited chapter must conform to not only the general format guidelines, but also this project's own guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project-Specific Guidelines: Format, Names, and Terminology]]

'''All edited translations are to be in British English.'''

{| class="collapsible collapsed" style="text-align:left; margin:5px 20px clear:both; font-size:100%; background:transparent; width:100%;"
! style="background:#ffffff;" align="left"|

==Updates==
|-
|
*February 27, 2009 - Project page created.
*March 1, 2010 - Volume 12 completed.
*March 13, 2010 - Volume 7 completed.
*April 13, 2010 - Volume 9 completed.
*June 27, 2010 - Volume 10 completed.
*August 27, 2010 - Volume 8 completed.
*September 25, 2010 - Volume 13 completed.
*October 31, 2010 - Volume 11 completed.
*January 25, 2011 - Volume 14 completed.
*February 10, 2011 - Volume SS1 completed.
*February 26, 2011 - Volume 15 completed.
*March 1, 2011 - Volume 16 completed.
*March 14, 2011 - Volume SS2 completed.
*April 7, 2011 - NT Volume 1 completed.
*May 3, 2011 - Volume 17 completed.
*May 4, 2011 - Volume 6 completed.
*May 9, 2011 - Volume 1 completed.
*May 21, 2011 - Volume 18 completed.
*May 29, 2011 - Volume 19 completed.
*June 13, 2011 - Volume 20 completed.
*June 21, 2011 - Volume 4 completed.
*June 22, 2011 - Volume 21 completed.
*June 23, 2011 - Volume 5 completed.
*June 23, 2011 - Volume 22 completed.
*July 3, 2011 - Volume 3 completed.
*July 7, 2011 - Volume 2 completed.
**First series completed.
*July 12, 2011 - Love Letter SS completed.
*July 20, 2011 - Railgun SS: Liberal Arts City completed.
*August 18, 2011 - NT Volume 2 completed.
*August 28, 2011 - Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare completed.
*October 13, 2011 - Index SS: Norse Mythology completed.
*October 15, 2011 - Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration completed.
*November 9, 2011 - Volume SP completed.
*January 8, 2012 - NT Volume 3 completed.
*March 22, 2012 - NT Volume 4 completed.
*October 23, 2012 - NT Volume 5 completed.
*January 27, 2013 - NT Volume 6 completed.
*March 8, 2013 - Road to Endymion completed
*May 23, 2013 - NT Volume 7 completed.
|-
|}

==Terminologies==
All terminologies, character information, and other series details are hosted on [http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_Wiki this wiki].

==The Toaru Majutsu no Index series==

Visit [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=58&t=4276&sid=3b066e1b5f3f9bd5a3102a5192fbb836#p76555 this Forum topic] to report any problem with the PDFs or to leave any feedback.

'''PDF Batch:''' [http://www.mediafire.com/?80u1fil5s80xlcd Part 1] | [http://www.mediafire.com/?nscr7t1waq3dd2d Part 2] - (Updated 5/29/2013)

===Volume 1 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?1tqacmnir1bji51 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue: The Tale of the Illusion Killer Boy — The_Imagine-Breaker.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1: The Magician Lands on the Tower — FAIR,_Occasionally_GIRL.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Illusionist Bestows Demise — The_7th-Egde.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Grimoire Peacefully Smiles — "Forget_me_not."]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Exorcist Chooses the End — (N)Ever_Say_Good_bye.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Conclusion of the Index of Prohibited Books Girl — Index-Librorum-Prohibitorum.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 2 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?0b4y7psa9227wdw PDF])===

::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue: The Same Usual Every Day — The_Beginning_of_The_End.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1: A Tower of Glass — The_Tower_of_BABEL.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Witch-Hunter Moves Along With the Flames —　By_The_Holy_Rood...]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Master Has Shut Off the World Like a God — DEUS_EX_MACHINA...]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Deadly Seven —　Deadly_Sins.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue: Deep Blood of Corruption —　Devil_or_God.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 3 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?5yex7uet3evl3t0 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue: Radio Noise — Level2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Imagine Breaker — Level0(and_More)]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2: Radio Noise — Level2(Product_Model)]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Railgun — Level5]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Accelerator — Level5(Extend)]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue: Only One — ID_NoT_Found]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume3 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 4 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?x8q225ugmqw6mcd PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue: Parallel World in Real World]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Hex Suspect of the Magician World]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Detectives of This World at War ]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Descent of the Angel That Harms This World]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Last Magician of This One World]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Sinners of This Everyday World Who Breached the Trust]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume4 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 5 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?2b6cecyd2poeay8 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue: Night of Opening — Good_Bye_Yesterday.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1: A Certain Scientific One-Way Road — Last_Order.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Certain Ojou's Railgun — Doubt_Lovers.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3: A Certain Misaka's Final Signal — Tender_or_Sugary.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4: A Certain Freeloading Forbidden Index — Arrow_Made_of_AZUSA.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue: Night of Ending — Welcome_to_Tomorrow.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 6 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?7yedy9oxxgaa8kw PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue: On the Front Side of the Stage]] 
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Opening Ceremony — Baby_Queen.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2: After School — Break_Time.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Closure — Battle_Cry.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Stop Sign — Beast_Body,Human_Heart.]] 
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue: On the Other Side of the Stage]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 7 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?mff4v0olgqj8sy9 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue: Begin Action — The_Page_is_Opened.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Academy City — Science_Worship.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2: Roman Orthodox Church — The_Roman_Catholic_Church.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3: British Puritan Church — Anglican_Church.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Amakusa-Style Church of Distinct Doctrines — AMAKUSA_Style_Remix_of_Church.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue: End Action — The_Page_is_Shut.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume7 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 8 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?jvkpgizraht8q4a PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue: One of Five Fingers — A_TOKIWA-DAI's_World.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Chapter1|Chapter 1: After School of Girls — After_School_of_Angels.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Chapter2|Chapter 2: Girls Facing Off — Space_and_Point.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Hiding Lit Debris — "Remnant"]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Judger — Break_or_Crash?]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue: Every Single Day — One_Place,One_Scene.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume8 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 9 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?vtscbvdkbxvaz18 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue: Preparations Stage Seen from Third-Person — Parent's_View_Point.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Under the Blazing Sun from the Starting Signal — Commence_Hostilities.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Stadium of Magicians and Espers — "Stab_Sword."]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Tactics of the Pursuers and Pursued — Worst_Counter.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Did the Battle End in Victory or Not? — Being_Unsettled.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume9 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 10 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?sduudol5e9u87m1 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Chapter5|Chapter 5: An Intermission on a Thread of Tension — Resumption_of_Hostilities.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Chapter6|Chapter 6: Resumption of Pursuit with an End — Accidental_Firing.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Foe Who Should Be Beaten, the Person Who Should Be Protected — Parabolic_Antenna.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Chapter8|Chapter 8: The Reason for the Clenched Right Fist — Light_of_a_Night_Sky.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Awaiting People After the Conclusion — Those_Who_Hold_Out_a_Hand.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume10 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 11 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?ltvlbf5z9rl9rrb PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Prologue|Prologue: The Trip to Northern Italy — Un_Viaggio_in_Italia.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Chapter1|Chapter 1: The Streets of Chioggia — Il_Vento_di_Chioggia.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Preparations for Going to London — Un_Frammento_di_un_Piano.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Aboard the Capital of Water's Vessel — Il_Mare_e_la_Sconfitta.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Fireboats and a Battle of Gunfire — Lotte_di_Liberazione.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Chapter5|Chapter 5: Queen of the Adriatic Sea — La_Regina_del_Mare_Adriático.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Epilogue|Epilogue: Return to Academy City — L'inizio_Nuovo.......]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume11 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 12 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?4yfd917897734bf PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue: Shirai Kuroko, a Pillow, and a Bed — Suffering_of_a_Negligee.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Sunny Morning Classes — Winter_Clothes.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2: What Kind of Penalty Game? — Pair_Contract.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Misaka and Misaka's Younger Sister — Sister_and_Sisters.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Two Pairs Gently Cross Paths — Boy_Meets_Girl(x2).]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5: Vaguely Passing Sunset — Hard_Way,Hard_Luck.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume12 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 13 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?w6828itp8yiz3ba PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Chapter6|Chapter 6: Streets Beaten by the Cold Rain — Battle_Preparation.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Chapter7|Chapter 7: Changing Raindrops into the Color of Blood — Revival_of_Destruction.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Chapter8|Chapter 8: God's Right Seat and the Imaginary Number School District — Fuse=KAZAKIRI.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Chapter9|Chapter 9: The Differences of Obstacles that Stand in One's Way — Two_Kinds_of_Enemies.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Chapter10|Chapter 10: Their Respective Battlefields — The_Way_of_Light_and_Darkness.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Paths Which the Winners and the Losers Must Go Through — The_Branch_Road.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume13 Afterword|Afterword]]

===SS Volume 1 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?wuhv38thzom2in2 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Prologue|Prologue: The Calm Before the Start of War — Breakfast.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Pot with Meat and the Appetite for Great Tactics — A_Required_Thing.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Dull Gray Alley — Skill_Out.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Women's Dorm of the Anglican Church — Russian_Roulette.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4: A Drunk Mother's Circumstances — The_Two_Leading_Roles.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Epilogue|Epilogue: A Single Will and a Small Key — The_Present_Target.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 14 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?68yd53t8dap4xda PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue: An All-Too-Gloomy Church — Bread_and_Wine.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Chapter1|Chapter 1: A Too-Quick Rate of Change — In_a_Long_Distance_Country.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Trigger that Becomes a Decisive Blow — Muzzle_of_a_Gun.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Something Far Removed from Magicians — Power_Instigation.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Chapter4|Chapter 4: A Collection of Steel that Blocks Out the Sky — Cruel_Troopers.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Epilogue|Epilogue: That Answer Leads to the Next Mystery — Question.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume14 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 15 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?fgua6i4kt42avej PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue: The Finest Lead Bullet for You, My Dear — Management.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Chapter1|Chapter 1: An Unmistakable Gun, Unheard by All — Compass.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The People Who Have Slowly Begun To Move — Hikoboshi_II.]] 
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Chapter3|Chapter 3: In the Land of Sealed Powers — Reformatory.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Paper-Thin Difference Between Self-Derision and Pride — Enemy_Level5.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Chapter5|Chapter 5: Defeat the Person with the Strongest Black Wings — Dark_Matter.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Victory Prize for Those Who Survived — Nano_Size_Data.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume15 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 16 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?0igorfonb4r81n7 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Prologue|Prologue: The Standing of a Leader — Stage_in_Roma.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Chapter1|Chapter 1: From Peace to Ruin on the Proceeding Path — Battle_of_Collapse.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The People Who Stood Up from Defeat — Flere210. ]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Chapter3| Chapter 3: The Duel to the Death Between Entirely Different Monsters — Saint_VS_Saint.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Who Is Protected by Whom? — Leader_is_All_Members.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Guide to Even More Mayhem — True_Target_is......]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume16 Afterword|Afterword]]

===SS Volume 2 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?3cwdb7xcentr1q2 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Those Who Seek Bundles of Cash and a Battle — The Third Friday of January.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Warrior and Dancer from Norse Mythology — The First Friday of February.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3: A Father's Wish Creates a Point of Contact and an Interaction — The Fourth Friday of February.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The True Strength of the Seventh of the Seven — The Third Friday of March.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5: What Is It that the World Lacks? — The First Friday of April.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter6|Chapter 6: Getting to the Heart of the Discussion at the Beauty Salon — The Fourth Friday of April.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter7|Chapter 7: Someone Behind the Scenes is Unprepared and Has to Clean Up — The Second Friday of May.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter8|Chapter 8: A Kunoichi Is Someone Who Appears Unexpectedly — The Fourth Friday of May.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter9|Chapter 9: The Relations of the Real World Are Unneeded in the Electric World — The Second Friday of June.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter10|Chapter 10: Would You Accept or Decline an Invitation for the Night? — The First Friday of July.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter11|Chapter 11: Every Field Has Exceptions — The Second Friday of July.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter12|Chapter 12: A Debate Between a Sniper and a Bomber — The Fourth Friday of July.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter13|Chapter 13: The Accuracy of Their Collective Fortunes — The Fourth Friday of August.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter14|Chapter 14: The Dance Between Gatekeeper and Intruder — The Third Friday of September.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter15|Chapter 15: Art Is Divided Between Geniuses and Eccentrics — The Fourth Friday of September.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter16|Chapter 16: There Is a Reason They Do Not Look Like Mothers — The Fifth Friday of September.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter17|Chapter 17: B Movies and Unpolished Gemstones — The First Friday of October.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter18|Chapter 18: Worthy of Carrying On That Name — The First Friday of October.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter19|Chapter 19: Shining Gemstones and Bloodstained Rights — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter20|Chapter 20: How to Respond to a Number of Simultaneous Tragedies — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter21|Chapter 21: Those with an Undetermined Identity — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Chapter22|Chapter 22: The Conclusion Cannot Be Grasped Individually — The Second Friday of October.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:SSVolume2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 17 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?czducznz6zgj21x PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Chapter1|Chapter 1: The Incongruity of Casual Conversation — Irregular_Spark.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Steel Battlefield Floating Above the Clouds — Sky_Bus_365.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Magic Cabal of the British Labyrinth — N∴L∴]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Sword that Brings War and Disaster — Sword_of_Mercy.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Epilogue|Epilogue: Everyone's Expectations and In Their Hearts — War_in_Britain.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume17 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 18 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?udm22c2qzoe50qr PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Mercenary and the Knight's Encounter and Clash — Another_Hero.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Chapter6|Chapter 6: Destruction of the Knights' and Princess's Defensive Line — Safety_in_Subway.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Chapter7|Chapter 7: A Wonderful Enemy Who Is Both a Princess and a Queen — Curtana_Original.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Chapter8|Chapter 8: The Queen and the People's General Election — Union_Jack.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Epilogue|Epilogue: The Nation and a Powerful Enemy Even Further Behind It All — Next_Step.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume18 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 19 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?uuyratajpiw9dbm PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Prologue|Prologue: The Uninteresting Exchanges Between Evil-doers — Key_Shop.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Goodwill Shall Be Trusted for Now — Dark_Hero.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Chapter2|Chapter 2: A Simple Yet Complex Problem — V.S._Calamity.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Destruction Will Open Up a Wider Path — Battle_to_Die.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Two Monsters Inviting You to Hell — Dragon(≠Angel).]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Epilogue|Epilogue: They Will Not Let It End a Tragedy — Brave_in_Hand.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume19 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 20 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?oximkx1e6odl2gt PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Proclamation of War|Proclamation of War]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Prologue|Prologue: A Sky that Stinks of Gunpowder — Shooting_Game.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Good and Evil, They Each Enter the Country — World_War_III.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Beginning of the Invasion and the Counterattack — Angel_Stalker.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Stand-Off Against the Wall of Doubt — Great_Complex.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Now Is the Time to Strike Back — Heroes_Congregate.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 War Report|War Report]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume20 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 21 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?ho5703ooyt8mlb9 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 War Report 2|War Report 2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 Chapter5|Chapter 5: The Complex Game Board that Is a Battlefield — Enter_Project.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 Chapter6|Chapter 6: The True Darkness Unfolds — Up_the_Castle.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 Chapter7|Chapter 7: An Angel Massacring from the Heavens — MISHA_the_Angel_"GABRIEL".]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 Chapter8|Chapter 8: Their Many-Sided Counterattack — Combination.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 War Report 3|War Report 3]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume21 Afterword|Afterword]]

===Volume 22 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?cb96ci7d3b7t3nc PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 War Report 4|War Report 4]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Chapter9|Chapter 9: The Time When a Huge Distortion Has Been Corrected — Broken_Right_Hand.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Chapter10|Chapter 10: Completion of the Final Spell's Preliminary Preparations — Rebirth_the...]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Chapter11|Chapter 11: In the Shining Golden Sky — Star_of_Bethlehem.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Chapter12|Chapter 12: Final Battle at the Arctic Ocean — Last_Fight.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Epilogue|Epilogue: Silence and the End of the Boy — Silent_to_Small_Fire.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Proclamation of Armistice|Proclamation of Armistice.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume22 Afterword|Afterword]]

==The Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament series==
[[Image:NT To Aru Majutsu no Index cover.jpg|200px|thumb|NT Volume 1 cover]]
'''Synopsis:''' The Third World War that the final member of the Roman Catholic Church's secret organization God's Right Seat Fiamma sparked from Russia has been ended by the efforts of Kamijou Touma. With that, he vanished.  With the Magic side regrouping, the Sabbath for their followers has arrived.

In the headquarters of the Science side, Academy City, the strongest Level 5 esper, Accelerator has washed his hands of the "Darkness". Along with Last Order and Misaka WORST, he passes both noisy and gentle, calm days. There is no sign of GROUP.

Skill-Out's Level 0 Hamazura Shiage, with the negotiating materials he acquired in Russia that pertain to the Darkness, has returned and formed the new ITEM with Kinuhata, Takitsubo, and Mugino and began their operations. Peace has come to the hands of the alumni of the city's dark side at last.

However, a new evil "Freshman" appears before them.

===NT Volume 1 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?swag3lmaofqiq4a PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Prologue|Prologue: The People Who Became the Protagonists By Some Kind of Mistake — War?]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1: A Peaceful Academy City Without "Him" — City.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2: What Lies Ahead, What Should Be Chosen — Dream.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3: A Slight Margin and an Omen That Connects to the Next — Girl.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4: The Right to Become a Good Person and the Right to Reject It — Black.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5: Even If He Does Not Become a Hero — Knight(s).]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue: A Modest Feast and Invited Dark Clouds — Witch.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume1 Afterword|Afterword]]

===NT Volume 2 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?563o40g1a5d59a4 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Prologue|Prologue: Unknown Purpose, but Still a Threat — Radiosonde_Castle.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1: A New Territory, Magic Afterwards — Lecture_One.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2: Unchanging Days, Occasional Differences — Lecture_Two.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3: Accepted One, but There is Unrest — Lecture_Three.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Invitation, and That Name is... — Lecture_Four_(and_More).]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue: A Rest, but a Mixture in the Dark Side — Birdway's_Speech.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume2 Afterword|Afterword]]

===NT Volume 3 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume3|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?ehzs2hk4rolo0uz PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume3 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Prologue|Prologue: In the Fiftieth State — Crisis_of_Blue_Ocean.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Chapter1|Chapter 1: Which Side Will Deliver a Preemptive Strike? — First_Contact.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Trigger — Natural_Bomb.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Target of the Scorching Lava — Case_to_War.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Chapter4|Chapter 4: Isolation and the Collapse of the Rules — Trident.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Chapter5|Chapter 5: For What Purpose Should That Strength Be Used? — The_Old_Glory.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Epilogue|Epilogue: Reliable Birdway — Queen_Period.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT_Volume3_Afterword|Afterword]]

===NT Volume 4 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?dv244r2bazp0yzv PDF])===
::{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Main.01|Main.01]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.02|Sub.02]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.03|Sub.03]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.04|Sub.04]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.05|Sub.05]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.06|Sub.06]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Period.07|Period.07]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.08|Sub.08]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.09|Sub.09]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.10|Sub.10]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Main.11|Main.11]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Main.12|Main.12]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.13|Sub.13]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.14|Sub.14]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.15|Sub.15]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.16|Sub.16]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.17|Sub.17]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.18|Sub.18]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.19|Sub.19]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="150" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Main.20|Main.20]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Period.21|Period.21]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.22|Sub.22]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.23|Sub.23]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.24|Sub.24]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.25|Sub.25]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.26|Sub.26]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.27|Sub.27]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.28|Sub.28]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.29|Sub.29]]
|-
|}
{| class="wikitable" width="300" ; style="float:left"
|
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Main.30|Main.30]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Main.31|Main.31]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Period.32|Period.32]]
*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume4 Sub.33|Sub.33]]
*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:NT_Volume4_Chapter.34|A_Cardinal_Error.34]]
*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:NT_Volume4_Chapter.35|Connection Process]] 
*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:NT_Volume4_Chapter.36|Chapter n:Even if There is Death  — Dead_to...]]
*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:NT_Volume4_Chapter.37|Profound Destruction — ﾙ9ﾆ1bｶｹrｻ991ﾏ]]
*[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:NT_Volume4_Afterword|Afterword]]
|-
|}

<div style="clear:both;"> </div>

===NT Volume 5 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?2h3ebyj4p631nca PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Prologue|Prologue: The Greatest Proposition — Question_01.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1: All of a Sudden, It Begins — Open_the_Festival.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2: Who is the Real Enemy? — Secret_Promise.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3: The Gate Opens — Impregnable.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Peace Seen From a Strange Form — Release_Monster.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue: Remove the Restraints — Install......Completion.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume5 Afterword|Afterword]]

===NT Volume 6 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?lx9mu6999euzj75 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 ???|???]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 The Night Before the Festival|The Night Before the Festival]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5: Surely Justice Can be Found Anywhere — Black_to_Light.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6: Monster, Monster, Monster, Monster — All_Bad_Stars.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Chapter7|Chapter 7: One Need Not be a Protagonist — Girls_Battle_Talk.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Chapter8|Chapter 8: The Simplest Structure in the World — One_on_One.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue: Let the Next Fight Begin — Next_Batter_Circle.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 The Night After the Festival|The Night After the Festival]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume6 Afterword|Afterword]]

===NT Volume 7 ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?3heuao9tfjccsfd PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Prologue|Prologue: A Sweet Smelling Inviolable Territory — Girl's_School.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1: Altar of the Wisdom King — Foreign_matter.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2: The Wandering Beast and Outside the Cage — Dead_Girl.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3: ??? — Agitate_Halation.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4: Destruction of the Pre-Established Harmony — Total_Hero.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue: Once It's Over — To_the_Main_Line.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:NT Volume7 Afterword|Afterword]]

==Side Stories==
===Toaru Majutsu no Index SP ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume_SP|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?p0x53k1zk314d9c PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter1|Stiyl Magnus]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter2|Mark Space]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter3|Kamijou Touma]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Chapter4|Uiharu Kazari]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Volume SP Afterword|Afterword]]

===Toaru Majutsu no Index: Railgun SS: Liberal Arts City ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?1ykcj1zsck4qhx3 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS1 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

===Toaru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mythology ([[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_SS:Norse_Mythology|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?2hodhn8367x6ato PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter1|Chapter 1: The Whereabouts of the Restraints — GLEIPNIR.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter2|Chapter 2: When Will We Outgrow Tropical Countries? — YMIR's_ocean.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter3|Chapter 3: The True Meaning of Environmental Protection — RULIC_letters.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter4|Chapter 4: This and That About Life — ALFAR.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter5|Chapter 5: Marine Prison — NAGLFAR.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter6|Chapter 6: The Best Moment — BIFROST.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter7|Chapter 7: The Destination of Salvation — GUNGNIR.]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index SS:Norse Mythology Chapter8|Chapter 8: The One who Teaches the Secret Rune — VALKYRIE.]]

===Toaru Majutsu no Index: Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?usf43zi3j8l12r4 PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:RailgunSS2 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

===Toaru Majutsu no Index: Road to Endymion ([[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Road_to_Endymion|Full Text]] - [http://www.mediafire.com/?pcwilrwbf9ajfgr PDF])===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Endymion Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Endymion Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Endymion Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Endymion Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Endymion Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Endymion Chapter5|Chapter 5]]

===Toaru Majutsu no Index SS: Necessarius Special Entrance Exam===
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Illustrations|Illustrations]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
::*[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Necessarius Chapter8|Chapter 8]]

===[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare|Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?gko4g84rzozipaf PDF])===

===[[Toaru Majutsu no Index:Toaru Love Letter SS|Toaru Majutsu No Index: Love Letter SS]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?oud8lirgm3xzi73 PDF])===

===[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:Railgun_PSP_SS|Toaru Kagaku no Railgun SS: A Superfluous Story, or A Certain Incident’s End]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?f40nq13cf51mj3m PDF])===

==Official Parody Stories==

===[[Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index:A_Certain_Prophecy_Index|A Certain Prophecy Index]] ([http://www.mediafire.com/?yd77w5oed9x736a PDF])===

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator: ''None Designated''
*Project Supervisor: [[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Js06|Js06]]

'''INACTIVE'''
:*[[user:Flere821|Flere821]]
:*Twi from OneManga forums
:*[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]]
:*[[user:Kwei|Kwei]]
:*[[User:Nera Sleith|Nera Sleith]]
:*An Anonymous imageboard user
:*[[user:Joay|Joay]]
:*[[user:pikachuwei|pikachuwei]]
:*[[user:MerrickXasis|MerrickXasis]]

'''M.I.A.'''
:*[[User:Holy|Holy]]
:*[[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]] (Will only help out when there's more than 400 pages per volume)

===Editors===
:*[[User:EnigmaticRepose|EnigmaticRepose]]
:*[[User:Tactician J|Tact]]
:*[[User:Snorca|Snorca]]
:*[[User:CarVac|CarVac]]
:*[[User:Kuroi Hadou|Kuroi Hadou]]
:*[[User:Hiro Hayase|Hiro Hayase]]
:*[[user:Teh_Ping|Teh Ping]]
:*[[User:Skies|Skies]]
:*[[User:Cliff|Cliff]]

*Proofreaders
:*[[User:Tactician J|Tact]]
:*[[User:CarVac|CarVac]]
:*[[User:Xionol|Xionol]]

*Page Checkers
:*[[User:Saganatsu|Saganatsu]]
:*[[User:Wilfriback|Wilfriback]]

'''All editors that can speak and write English proficiently are welcome.'''

==Series Overview==
'''First Series'''
*Toaru Majutsu no Index (April 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2658-X)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 2 (June 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2701-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 3 (September 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2785-3)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 4 (December 10, 2004, ISBN 4-8402-2858-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 5 (April 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-3025-0)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 6 (July 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-2973-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 7 (November 10, 2005, ISBN 4-8402-3205-9)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 8 (January 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3269-5)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 9 (April 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3385-3)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 10 (May 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3428-0)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 11 (October 10, 2006, ISBN 4-8402-3581-3)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 12 (January 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3683-6)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 13 (April 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3801-4)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index SS (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-3912-7)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 14 (November 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8402-4062-8)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 15 (January 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8402-4145-8)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 16 (June 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867086-9)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index SS 2 (November 10, 2008, ISBN 978-4-04-867342-6)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 17 (March 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867591-8)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 18 (July 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-867897-1)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 19 (November 10, 2009, ISBN 978-4-04-868069-1)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 20 (March 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868393-7)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 21 (August 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868762-1)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index 22 (October 10, 2010, ISBN 978-4-04-868972-4)

'''Second Series'''
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament (March 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870319-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 2 (August 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-870738-1)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 3 (December 10, 2011, ISBN 978-4-04-886240-0)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 4 (March 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886373-5)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 5 (October 10, 2012, ISBN 978-4-04-886978-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 6 (January 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891253-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 7 (May 10, 2013, ISBN 978-4-04-891604-2)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: New Testament 8 (September 10, 2013)

'''Others'''
*Toaru Majutsu no Index SP (collection of four side stories released in one book, previously known as: Stiyl SS, Mark Space SS, Mars SS, and Uiharu SS)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: Railgun SS: Liberal Arts City (eight-part side story, bundled with the Limited Edition DVDs of Season 1 of the Toaru Majutsu no Index anime)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index SS: Norse Mythology (eight-part side story, bundled with the Limited Edition DVDs of the Toaru Kagaku no Railgun anime)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: Railgun SS2: Shopping Mall Demonstration (eight-part side story, bundled with the Limited Edition DVDs of Season 2 of the Toaru Majutsu no Index anime)
*Toaru Jihanki no Fanfare (special mini-novel by Baccano! and Durarara!! author, Narita Ryogho, bundled with the Special Edition of Volume 5 of the Toaru Kagaku no Railgun manga)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: Love Letter SS (side story released in artbook Rainbow Spectrum: Colors)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index: Road to Endymion (Limited release with the Miracle of Endymion movie)
*Toaru Majutsu no Index & Ore no Imouto ga Konna ni Kawaii Wake ga Nai Crossover (June 10, 2013, web chapter on Nico's website).
*Toaru Majutsu no Index SS: Necessarius Special Entrance Exam (eight-part side story, bundled with the Limited Edition DVDs/BDs of the Toaru Kagaku no Railgun S anime)

==More Information==
*[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index The wikipedia article]
*[http://www12.atwiki.jp/index-index/ とある魔術の禁書目録　Index] (日本語、そしてネタバレの危険性がある！)
*[http://toarumajutsunoindex.wikia.com/wiki/Toaru_Majutsu_no_Index_Wiki Toaru Majutsu no Index Wikia]
*[http://r-s.sakura.ne.jp/w/i_m.htm Kiyotaka Haimura website]

[[Category:Dengeki Bunko]]